ã€ŠWithering Under the Moonã€‹


 Passage 1: Subdued Fate

    My consciousness fades and my body slowly succumbs to a cold and dreadful slumber where one cannot return from. It is a permanent state of nothingness, a deep sleep without waking up, a consciousness devoid and disconnected from the living.

    I am dying.

    In front of me is a white cedar ceiling of the hospital room and the only sound I can hear is the machine inside the room that supports my life and the beeping, fading sound accompanied by it. There are also murmurs coming from the doctor and the nurses inside the room but there are no wails coming from someone I know.

    It was a lonely death with no one weeping for my passing.

    A person¡¯s death comes with thousands of realization. That is something I am learning right now. I just realized how painful is a hundred times painful that this life of mine fleeting. Rather than lamenting at my own death, I am ridden with nothing but emptiness in my heart as I seek anyone to still my voided chest. There are no warm voices. There are no warm hands. There are no saddened tears to send me off.

    No family, no friends, not even a single acquaintance. All of them gave up long ago.

    The twenty years of my life was unfulfilling with almost half of it spending in this stale and mundane hospital bed. I can¡¯t cry despite this sullen fate slapped in my face. I can¡¯t cry despite the misfortune I had in my life. I can¡¯t call anything or anyone that I love.

    Do I have any attachment to this miserable life of mine?

    I do¡­

    I wanted to fall in love¡­

    I am a man who wanted to fall in love. Just having my heart race in front of a girl I like and to even hold hands is already satisfying for me. Just seeing the girl I will fall in love with once a day will be a dream I don¡¯t want to wake up from. Unfortunately, I never had anyone like that.

    Ah¡­But¡­

    I don¡¯t hate the world for it. If anything, I¡¯m just sad that I wasn¡¯t able to experience everything this world can show and offer me. I wanted to experience the four seasons and travel all over the world. I want to experience both joy and grief together with people I am going to be friends with. I want to experience what a work-related stress feels like where my thinking capabilities and physical limitations are challenged.

    But all I could do was look at videos and stare at the map slid into my room. I can only daydream about the happiest time of my life and wonder about how good my life will be if I have a healthy body.

    My time has come¡­

    I can tell that I am no longer breathing and doctor, who has been one of the people I¡¯ve been seeing for the past years, painfully writes my log on the sheet he is holding. He too gave up; both of us gave up. I could no longer bear being a burden so I convinced him.

    Slowly, my eyelids felt like they are lead. It was so heavy and uncontrollable. I can no longer feel anything other than my life escaping this body. It¡¯s sad to leave like this but it feels even more pathetic to cling to a life that never had any future.

    That¡¯s why¡­I obediently died; submit to my death.

    ----------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------

    I feel like drowning in an endless pool of water where my world is surrounded by nothing but deep blue. My body slowly floats towards the endless depths of this cerulean world with no indication of the end of the horizon. My consciousness is alive but my body cannot move a single inch of muscle, however, I can definitely feel I am sinking.

    Is this what people see when they die or is the place I belong to?

    Even in this afterlife, I am still alone, nothing but emptiness; like how my heart is. It is cold like tundra but devoid like the endless expanse of the skies. Death is certainly so cruel but what waits is seemingly even far crueler than what religious sectors describe.

    Contrary to my expectation, the endless sea gave me a pat on the back and I stopped. My body lands flatly on a cold ground and together with the sensation, my lids started closing on their own again without giving me any hints of what¡¯s awaiting me.

    ----------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------

    Once again, all sensation came crashing to me as the surreal coldness becomes an astounding chill. I felt that my whole body is drenched and I am lying down on a fetal position.

    The sensation was too real for someone who died.

    ¡°Quickly, fetch something to dry her and warm clothes! Elder Iarann, would you please check her condition?!¡±

    ¡°Certainly, I shall do so!¡±

    Unfamiliar voices tinged in panic started to resound and countless footsteps trudge on the earth. My body is extremely weak and my mind is still trying to figure out the situation. With that said, I slowly open my eyes in dire curiosity.

    Dim light starts to enter my sight but there is still foggy haziness to it. Focusing on the object in front of me, my sight slowly shows signs that my eyes are adjusting. The first the came into my sight are countless people. A sensation of a cloth immediately hovers over my body that stilled the chilling coldness and my body was lifted up daintily and gently.

    I instinctively grab on the cloth that was offered to my body to keep myself warm. The suddenness of my actions created a commotion.

    Suddenly, a man came into my view with an extremely relieved face.

    ¡°Have you come to now, O¡¯ Divine Beast?¡± He said while cocking his head closer to my countenance.

    ¡°I¡­I¡¯m alive¡­?¡± I lifelessly asked. A sweet voice; seemingly similar to a girl came out from my lips.

    ¡°We have no knowledge of your circumstance but we are glad that you are here.¡± The man said as his hand gently takes my hand and grasped it between his palms.

    It was a warm sensation that gave a tingling shock throughout my body.

    This is certainly the warmth that proves that one is alive. His hands are big and rough, however, I can feel that his touch is certainly one with great care and filled with gentleness.

    It asked the question of why. Why is this man certainly and genuinely relieved?

    But this; this chance meeting doesn¡¯t feel even close to a dream. I am certainly alive and well despite my body limping in weakness.

    I just can¡¯t believe it. Did the gods play a prank on me? Was it a prank or a blessing?

    Death should have been something I already embraced, however, the cruelty of the god¡¯s whims gave me a sensation I always yearned.

    That instead of death, I was given a new life¡­

    I do not care why or how. The fact that I was given this new life is all the meaning I need to surmise everything.

    That¡¯s right; whatever I think of, the only thing I can cheer on now is that¡­I am alive.

    ¡°Uhhh¡­.I¡­I am¡­uhh¡­¡± I sobbed as tears start spilling from my eyelids. An uncontrollable sob starts coming out from me while I grasp that hand that held mine. Whatever the gods wanted to play, to live another life was all I could think of.

    I squeezed his hand and I cried myself from this new opportunity. Before I knew it, I lost my connection with this fleeting moment from my excessive sobbing.

    ----------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------

    As I came back to my wakefulness, I immediately felt a soft sensation of cotton under a white clean sheet pressed at the back of my head. The smell of a freshly cleaned room mixed with the oozing smell of wood enters my nose.

    A stone ceiling with wooden supports immediately enters my sight and the warmth of the sunlight that bathes the room illuminates the room. I slip the white sheet of blanket slightly down from my body and I tried to sit diagonally to survey my surrounding.

    I was in a simple room filled with wooden shelves and potted plants. The open window with glass panel is slightly open in which lets in a cool but relaxing wind that brings fresh air. The floor is not made out of tiles but an extremely intricate stone paneled with alternating colors from dry red to dry orange. Beside the bed that I am lying down is a simple tabletop with a pitcher of water and an empty glass.

    As I was observing the room, a slight gust of wind enters, cooling the place. At that moment, the wind gently passes onto me, however, as the wind brushes on my body, an unusual twitch immediately overcome my sense.

    ¡°Hngh¡­¡± A slightly surprised moan slip from my lips. My finger instinctively brushes on the place where something twitched and to my surprise, I felt something triangular a top of my head. It even sent tickling sensation throughout my body.

    There was something soft and fluffy and each time I stroke it, my body is slightly stimulated that it repeatedly sent a wave shock into my body.

    I am quite unfamiliar with my own physical appearance but I am aware of human physiology. To my surprise and panic, I start inspecting the place where my ears should be. Sadly, I found none.

    I am quite appalled of this and my curiosity shot up of what happened with my appearance. With that in mind, I move my legs and feet towards the edge of the bed. I tap the sole my foot on the ground and the hard and cold sensation sends back to my nerves. With a resolve, I tried propping my body upward while using the tabletop beside me as support by placing a hand on it.

    Previously, there¡¯s no feeling that would send back to the sole of my foot whenever a stimulation had been performed. Even a rigorous therapy couldn¡¯t even help me, however, right now, my feet tried standing on its own. My legs are shaking and I can feel the imbalance in my center of gravity. It was like learning to walk again for me.

    My hands, my feet, and my body; they are definitely alive and moving. Because of the extremities of the actionthat I am trying to take, I started working up a sweat which I dearly missed. It¡¯s hard and taxing, however, I don¡¯t hate this sensation of trying to take the first step.

    Slowly, as I lifted my body upright, I tried to take a step while keeping my own self-supported. The first step that I took was quite heavy and I can feel the foot I am trying to move to lift. I manage to land my right foot first and I felt the strength building up as I took the very first step.

    ¡°I did it¡­!¡± I cheered happily, however, that also spelled my carelessness as my hand slips from the table that I was using as support. ¡°Eeep!¡± I cried.

    As I fell, a blunt sound reverberates and I hit my nose. My body was sprawled on the ground while I hold my nose with my left hand. A droplet of tear sprouted from my eyelids as the pain nags on me. Accompanied by the tears is a dripping liquid from my nose, probably blood.

    Whenever I had seizures and spasms, nosebleed becomes quite a normal occurrence so I am quite familiar with it.

    ¡°What did just happened here?!¡± A voice echoes as the door of the room was slammed open. A hooded old man entered in a hurry. He immediately saw my fallen visage and his face quickly turn for the worse.

    ¡°Hi¡­?¡± I squeaked weakly while struggling to fix my posture.

    ¡°Domhan, what happened?!¡± Another hooded figure came with the voice of an aged woman. Her face was immediately painted with flabbergast as she saw me.

    ¡°Doiteain, call for the king and report to him that the Divine Beast has awakened. I shall treat her in the meantime.¡± The man called Domhan said with an exasperated countenance.

    ¡°What? Won¡¯t a common guard will do for the job?¡± The woman called Doiteain called for an armed man and started issuing an order angrily. The man that received the order swiftly run like his life depends on it.

    The two people approached me and helped me to get back on the bed. I felt like my whole body was frigid from their touches but I am still glad that they do care. I firmly grasp on their hands when they helped and that¡¯s one thing I am happy about too; to finally use my hand to touch someone else.Help support creative writers by finding and reading their stories on the original site.

    ¡°I¡¯m quite astonished of how lively you are after sleeping for five days. Really, are all Divine Beast this troublesome? Not that I actually met one, not until now.¡± Domhan said while furrowing his brows together as he fetches a cloth from one of the shelves in the room.

    ¡°O¡¯ Divine Beast, please do not mind the rambling of this fool. He hasn¡¯t had any decent sleep because he was supervising your recovery. In reality, he is fond of children.¡± Doiteain immediately followed Domhan¡¯s words with refined gentleness.

    ¡°Oh, shut it, you woody hag! Here, wipe her down!¡± Domhan shouted as he passes a basin with warm water on it and a dipped clean cloth to Doiteain.

    ¡°Here dear, let¡¯s take your clothes off to wipe the sweat off you.¡± Doiteain deftly moves her hands onto the hem of my one piece dress and raise it up while Domhan brought out a pebble-like jewel from his pocket.

    The only fabric that I am wearing right now no doubt is a pair of frilled drawers. I think that¡¯s what they are called. Doiteain starts wiping my body with the cloth starting from my neck. She dabs and swipes the cloth as gently as possible; as if she is handling a fragile ceramic.

    Meanwhile, the emerald pebble that Domhan took out starts glowing. It was warm and soothing and above all, I feel like the knee that I actually scraped earlier starts fading.

    ¡°Curious? This is a healing rune. We inscribed precious stones with spellcraft. Through runes, we can communicate with nature to enable us to use their powers and special properties.¡± Domhan explained with a smug on his face. I can only tilt my head as I didn¡¯t understand a single thing.

    ¡°This lass is quite clueless, huh. You¡¯ve been quiet for a while now. Unexpectedly, you have quite a weak reaction to everything.¡± Doiteain pointed out while she starts wiping my chest. ¡°How old are you anyway? Divine Beasts are supposedly an ancient race that existed millennia ago.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m twenty years old.¡± I replied weakly from her query. She is right, I am taking everything lightly but I don¡¯t have any reasons to overreact. If I say myself, I like to just watch things.

    ¡°Holy heaven of Urst! So we actually pulled a welp?! Domhan, what are you going to do if Divine Beasts actually starts invading Tirheaarn!?¡± Doiteain shouted in panic towards Domhan.

    ¡°Huh?! Don¡¯t ask me. When that time actually comes, we¡¯ll just come up with an answer ourselves!¡± Domhan argued with an annoyed countenance.

    ¡°You useless goon! Well, what¡¯s done is done. We¡¯ve finally got her, the hope of our land, no, the hope of the world.¡± Doiteain warmly said.

    Domhan clicks his tongue while turning his back and starts ruffling on something on the shelves again while I am still having my body wiped and this time, it was my thighs turn to get wiped.

    ¡°I¡¯d say, you are oddly comfortable with me, lassie. For someone of your age, although you don¡¯t really quite look your age, shouldn¡¯t you have been a little embarrassed?¡± Doiteain asked with a small chuckle under her breath that my ears felt her breath.

    ¡°¡­I¡¯m used to it.¡± I replied to her question. It was not a lie since back in the hospital, the only way I can get my body clean is someone to wipe me with a towel and warm water. In comparison, I like how Doiteain does it to me.

    Silence return to the room as each of the two starts doing their own thing. After wiping my whole body down to my feet, Doiteain starts brushing my hair while Domhan put down a set of clothes in front of me. Come to think of it¡­

    ¡°Can I have a mirror?¡± I abruptly requested that made the two people turn their heads to me. Both set a flabbergasted countenance while looking at me with widened eyes.

    Domhan once again returns to the shelves and start rummaging. After a while, he got frustrated while clicking his tongue and proceeds to the side of the shelves. There, he starts dragging a huge rectangular mirror with an intricate design infront of me.

    I peered into my reflection and the next thing I know, I was staring at the figure that reflected back to me. It was a prepubescent girl with a ruffled black hair and a pale crimson iris. The nose is cute as a button and the cheeks are as rosy as a ruby. The lashes are beautifully lengthy and the lips are pinkish, like a cherry blossom. Among everything else, the most outstanding feature was the triangular fox ears atop of the head. It has a fluffy draped black fur and it twitches. It also has a tail¡­

    That girl is me, no doubt.

    It makes sense if I need to live another life.

    ¡­No, it really doesn¡¯t make sense.

    ¡°Um¡­this is not me.¡± I told Doiteain and Domhan hesitatingly.

    Well, I lost my previous life and without a doubt, my body should be cremated by now. If they are remotely responsible for this new life of mine, I cannot express my gratitude with words. If I may, I will use this body to be as useful as possible for them.

    I don¡¯t know up to what degree they trust me but I am going, to be honest to them and place my utmost trust. Whatever happens to me, I owe it to them. I am not throwing away any sense of pride but it is the fact that I am now alive and well.

    Upon my words, the two look at each other with seemingly lopsided opinions.

    ¡°Is this what it is, Domhan? Transmigration, no?¡± Doiteain tried to asses with Domhan.

    ¡°It seems so. But the fact that she is a Divine Beast was also confirmed. Whatever she may be in the past, the fact that she is now the Divine Beast that answered our summoning is the reality. We can¡¯t change that. Also, a brat is a brat, you see? Twenty years old is a mere number against us who lived for a hundred years now.¡± Domhan said with a smug again. I really don¡¯t know why you are trying to compete with the standard of age but I get that you slid a comforting fact in your words.

    ¡°Thank you for those kind words. It makes me so happy that you easily accepted me.¡± I smiled at Domhan.

    ¡°Y-You cheeky brat!¡± Domhan shouted with a flushed countenance. Although old, I can see features of a chiseled handsome face on him. The same goes to Doiteain.

    ¡°Hahaha! What¡¯s wrong, Domhan?! Anyway, here lass you better wear your clothes.¡± Doiteain unfurled the dress in front of me and starts assisting me in putting them.

    Doiteain helps me with unfamiliar clothes. Forget about the latest trends for men¡¯s clothing, all I can remember wearing is a hospital gown, nothing more. Wearing women¡¯s clothes never crossed my mind so that¡¯s why I cannot fathom how to wear it; nay, even where the head and hand goes.

    The clothes were something I can¡¯t describe. I do not know the basic standard for beauty or prettiness but the clothes are at least neat. A sleeveless white shirt with a frilly collar tucked in a pleated cerulean blue skirt with buttons to fasten it. I wore a comfortable knee sock. The only problem was where I should insert my tail.

    In the end, Doiteain skillfully created a slit on the back of my skirt where my tail goes.

    It was my first time dressing up, either as a man or the current me so I¡¯m kind of excited and because I am excited, the excitement shows in my tails as it starts wagging left and right.

    ¡°The records regarding about the divine beasts always dictates that they are unbelievably attractive and charming. I believe the people who wrote it absolutely have their facts straight. How I hope my great great great granddaughter is as cute as you.¡± Doiteain said with a tone of doting while she brushes my hair and tail.

    ¡°What are¡­Divine Beasts anyway? Although you said Beasts, a huge aspect of my appearance looks like a human.¡± I asked the question as it was bothering me. They kept saying that I am Divine Beasts but what does it really means?

    ¡°Hmm?! You really don¡¯t know? I guess this is really a case of transmigration. We can talk about that after the king arrives. For the meantime, I want to take this opportunity and ask you this. Did you leave anything back in your world? Regrets? Attachments?¡± Domhan asked me with a pitying gaze as he squats down into my eye level. If he still got some spare to spare after squatting down so much, he must be really tall.

    It¡¯s not a difficult question by all means. Rather, I can just flatly say that I don¡¯t miss anyone or anything back in my own world.

    But¡­I ought not to lie to myself anymore.

    I know already what made my heart so devoid and empty. Even though I easily accepted my death, it doesn¡¯t mean I easily accepted everything that I wasted. I feel like it will be nothing but self- pity if I admit it.

    ¡°I wished that¡­my parents could have even shown that they care for me. I don¡¯t mind even if they just fake it but¡­in the end, they abandoned me. I wished more people could have shown up before I drew my last breath, even though just for the sake of appearance. I wished I could have experienced genuine love with someone before I even passed away. Rather than attachment and regrets, they are all unfulfilled wishes¡­unheard and unheeded.¡± Those words are paired with my melancholic voice.

    Born in a family of elites, I was ridden with an impossible expectation. My parents built their own dreams and idealand forced it unto me. I swallowed every word that they speak until the day they learned of my chronic disease.

    No, the dismay didn¡¯t start with my constitution. I knew it myself that I am nothing exceptional. I am just above average about everything and before I can even discover anything about my potential, I found myself living inside a four-wall room of a hospital.

    A lot of people laugh at my back and at that time, I know that they kept laughing at me despite my best efforts to achieve the ideals my parents set for me. Because I was a disappointment, the hospital became my prison; never again to set foot outside it.

    I don¡¯t hate anyone. I am the one who failed.

    ¡°You are an interesting child indeed. How can you just speak about yourself like it¡¯s not the biggest deal in the world while you shed tears with empty eyes.¡± Domhan said with a default countenance. Upon his words, I gently place a finger on my cheeks and immediately felt the tears streaming down from my eyes.

    ¡°Ah, I¡¯m not as good in controlling my own emotions as I thought I am¡­¡± I gave a faint smile upon my own words. I feel like I am vying for attention from the people around me.

    ¡°By Urst, just how much of a pessimist you are, child?!¡± Domhan asked with an infuriated tone while he massages both of his temples.

    I am Pessimist? I won¡¯t deny that. It actually sounded wonderful in my ears.

    This kind of psychological well-being doesn¡¯t necessarily say that I am bad. Optimist and pessimist act accordingly to the situation. Extrovert and introvert work the same way. It¡¯s not necessarily evil or condemning; in fact, I believe these are the people that make up the world.

    I have a lot of time to think about in the confines of the hospital¡¯s four walls. Anger, detest, sadness, and all negative emotions predate to nothing logical. Even if I felt those emotions in the past; learning how detrimental they are in my own way opened an opportunity for me to live quietly at my own leisure.

    But that also means that in my life, I have nothing to lose as I stopped gaining anything important.

    Even my life is devoid of any reason and meaning.

    Doiteain tidies up my countenance by wiping the tears I unconsciously shed. In the midst of it, the door to this room opens gently and Doiteain and Domhan heave a fed up sigh. The one who emerges from the door is two figures.

    One is an old man and the other is a man his mid-twenties. If I recall correctly, he was the man who held my hands upon my arrival. The old man is like Doiteain and Domhan; he wears an ornate robe that flows up to the ground and his beard grows up to his waist. The younger man dons a rough cape and leather armor seemingly made from ahide of animals. The only thing that distinguishes him from everyone else is his crown.

    ¡°O¡¯ Divine Beast, I am glad to see you awake. Please allow me to introduce myself. I am King Corcairdhearg mac Nessa the Sixth, the king of Tirheaarn by the continent of Gaul. You may call me Cuh Rux or just simply Cuh. I am honored to meet you.¡± The man, King Cuh, proudly introduced his self with a majestic bow. Afterward, he deftly handed me a bouquet of roses arranged elegantly.

    ¡°Umm¡­the honor is mine King Cuh. Due to some circumstances, I cannot return a curtsy. Also, these flowers¡­¡± I spoke casually while cradling the flowers handed to me. It feels like someone is actually giving me retribution for a funeral. Because I am yet familiar with walking, returning a proper bow is impossible so I just bobbed my head.

    ¡°The Divine Beast bowing down back is unthinkable. I am Iarann, the Head Elder of the Druids of Gaul and the king¡¯s advisor. Your standing far outweighs any of our standing here.¡± The old man who called himself Iarann said so while bowing his head towards me.

    ¡°No, aren¡¯t kings supposed to be the most important figure in a country? I still don¡¯t get it but first, it seems I just transmigrated to this body; second, I am still in the dark about the Divine Beast business.¡± I rebutted as the confusion building up inside my head spills.

    Upon my words, Elder Iarann looks at Domhan and Doiteain. Their eyes sharpen and each of them nodded knowingly as if they reached a conclusion. King Cuh who also watched the scene made a slightly surprised countenance but not long after, returned his sight on me.

    Elder Iarann stood up from his position and approaches me while he flaunts an air of a dignified man. King Cuh did the same thing and the atmosphere around him dictates his supremacy as a king.

    ¡°O¡¯ Divine Beast, first of all, a king is just a grain in a desert. However, it doesn¡¯t do the same for you. Your very existence alone is brought by a miracle. We¡¯ve been trying to summon a Divine Beast for more than twenty years until our answers were called. Calling you out to the Hall would be unthinkable, moreover when you have your own circumstances to consider. Even King Cuh Rux knows of that fact and came here for himself. As to what significance a Divine Beast brings¡­¡± Iarann halted his words and shifted his sight towards Domhan.

    ¡°To tell you the truth, we are currently fighting a losing war. The country of Gaul is currently clashing against the neighboring country, the Empire of Rousse. We don¡¯t know what may befall us. The Empire of Rousse treats our Rune and Spellcraft as heresy and barbaric even though they are also using a similar method to conjure mana in the air. They are spreading their influence all over their neighboring kingdom and we are the first to resist their propagation, especially their beloved religious beliefs.¡± Domhan took over the explanation. He mustered a face of bitterness while his brows are furiously knitted together.

    Are they going to use me, a supposed Divine Beast, to turn the tables around?

    ¡°It¡¯s not what you think, lass. Your purpose is not to become our country¡¯s leeway for this war. You have a better, nobler purpose. It¡¯s up to you whether this is to be realized as our hopes or not.¡± Doiteain reassured me with a gentle pat on the head.

    ¡°Divine Beast, we do not wish for you to fight the war with us. Rather, this war is a problem only me and my people can battle. You, on the other hand, will be the most crucial existence to bring this world''s absolute peace.¡± King Cuh said as he gave a bitter smile.

    ¡°My¡­purpose¡­?¡± I uttered those words. It made me felt a little warm inside. I didn¡¯t know that getting relied upon by people can be this fulfilling. But it is up to me whether I can do what they want me to do. Failure means disappointment after all¡­

    In a society that population outweighs purposes, someone such as I had little to zero opportunities. Rather than claiming a role in the society, I¡¯ve become an anchor that drags people down. It was unacceptable from a lot of people¡¯s perspective. Even if I reasoned out that the hospital bed was the only place I can move to, it means nothing to them. Society keeps their standard and judged people, whether they are useless or not; no mercy spared.

    ¡°O¡¯ Divine Beast, you are to become the counter-force against another Divine Beast summoned by the Empire of Rousse.¡± Elder Iarann said with a sharp tone.

    ¡°¡­That sounds challenging.¡± I commented bluntly that immediately blew away Elder Iarann¡¯s fierce grunt. I don¡¯t mind how hard it is. I am slowly grasping the severity of the task they want me to know. ¡°In the end, I still need to fight?¡± I added.

    Upon reaching a conclusion by myself, King Cuh gave me a wry smile before breaking into a sincere laugh. Elder Iarann mulls over King Cuh¡¯s action and gave a glint of desire to admonish him, however, he just silently stared at my reaction, expecting a negative outcome.

    ¡°You are quite interesting.¡± King Cuh told me before fading into a still silence with a crestfallen countenance. ¡°I apologize in advance but, we, even the elders, are clueless about what a Divine Beast can do.¡± He added while showing a face tinged with uncertainty.

    ¡°If I¡¯m hearing this right, you summoned a being you clearly do not have any knowledge of what it is capable of. Was it a gamble on your side?¡± I asked with the same anxiousness by frowning a little. It¡¯s quite a problem if they do not have any idea what I can be capable of.

    ¡°There are few to almost no records regarding Divine Beasts. Most of what we can make out of the old tomes and relics is that they are said to bring both calamity and peace. It was also stated that Divine Beasts are a miraculous entity that brings absolute luck and bequeaths victory.¡± Doiteain intervenes in the conversation. I¡¯m quite unsure whether I feel comfortable sitting on her lap or not.

    Whether I am fine with this situation or not; it is undeniable that I have nothing else to lose and have nothing to return back in my own world. I feel like risking my life here is far more worthwhile than lying down on a hospital bed.

    Despite being given a vague purpose in this world, these people are asking me of my help already granted me more than what I¡¯ve desired for my whole life.

    ¡°I¡­don¡¯t know anything about you people. I don¡¯t know what to do or what I can do at this moment. In fact, I might need help myself rather than helping. I am¡­not too confident of myself either. Despite all this, please¡­never¡­ever¡­abandon me¡­¡± I squeezed those words out of my lips. Maybe no more than later, they may throw me away. Maybe no more than a day, they may despise me.

    ¡°Hmph! We can¡¯t promise you anything. We never abandon comrades or even betray them. At most, we may need to leave you behind for a day might come when we need to move for our endless journey towards the other life. Until then, we, of the Elders and the King, shall appropriately provide you with everything you needed, Divine Beast or not. We are responsible for remotely calling unto you in this world.¡± Domhan said to me with a default tone.

    After Domhan told me those calm words, King Cuh took this opportunity to take my hand in his grasp with a gentle touch and kisses it.

    ¡°If we win this war against the Empire of Rousse, O¡¯ Divine Beast, if you do not desire to return to your own world or you lost any place to return to, I am willing to accept you as my beloved wife. This King Corcairdhearg mac Nessa the Sixth shall vow to be faithful to you. Come to think of it, we never asked about your name.¡± King Cuh tilts his head for a bit while gazing straight into my eyes.

    His query for my name came to me as a bit of shock. After all, I give my previous name a little value; the same as my life. I do not want to be disrespectful to the parents that gave me my name, however, as I left my original body, I feel like a new name shall be in need.

    Indeed, I do not want to keep using the name that I am once called. It is filled with nothing but dreary memories.

    ¡°I do not want to use my former name. I want it long forgotten. Is it fine if I call myself a new name?¡± I asked them just to be sure and for the sake of honesty.

    Set with no opposition as everyone nodded, I calmly open my lips and utter the name I wanted to be.

    ¡°Please, do call me¡­Aster from now on.¡±

 Passage 2: Disasterâ€™s Foreboding

    The Kingdom of Tirheaarn is located directly south of the Empire of Rousse from the northern hemisphere of the planet. From the north, northeast, and west of the Empire of Rousse are all allied kingdom where they already spread their religious belief and already influenced them.

    As for the Kingdom of Tirheaarn, they are in good terms with the biggest kingdom in the continent, the Kingdom of Ecklan by the south. However, Tirheaarn Kingdom, as it said, is only in good terms; not allied. The sister Kingdom of Tirheaarn is the Kingdom of Medd by the east. Although it was called sister kingdom, they are allied with no one and their stance is currently at neutral. By the west of the Kingdom of Tirrheaarn is an expanse of woods where they hunt for their resources.

    While the Kingdom of Tirheaarn greatly relies on hunting wild animals and the natural resources such as plants for consumption and woodwork, the Empire of Rousse utilizes the great expanses of their land for agriculture throughout their territory. But before these two Kingdoms, the Kingdom of Ecklan has managed to reign over both resources on their own way. The Kingdom of Ecklan is also said to have advanced in regards to a lot of things such as everyday utility and convenient stuff. The Empire of Rousse couldn¡¯t get any connection with the Kingdom of Ecklan as the Kingdom of Tirheaarn is in the way.

    The reason why the Empire of Rousse waged war against the Kingdom of Tirheaarn is that of their intervention of the Empire¡¯s influence towards the Kingdom of Ecklan as well as their firm believes that the Gauls, the citizens of the Kingdom of Tirheaarn, are heretical.

    The Emperor of the Empire of Rousse, Nazrhal Roma Rousse the Third, together with his five generals, is leading the war head-on against King Cuh Rux¡¯s and his five Elders of Gaul. Despite the expanse and vast field of the Empire of Rousse, the stiff and deep forest of the Kingdom of Tirheaarn became a natural fortress that made it impossible for them to outright invade for many years.

    ¡°Little Aster, what¡¯s the point of reading the history and logs between our kingdom and the Empire of Rousse? As we said, we do not intend to use you as anything detrimental for you.¡± Doiteain firmly said as she leans towards me.

    ¡°I¡¯m curious. What prowess does the Empire of Rousse have that the Kingdom of Tirheaarn doesn¡¯t have? What does a Divine Beast¡¯s intervention mean that gave you a huge disadvantage in this war? Also, how were you able to summon me into this world?¡± Those thoughts have been circulating inside my head for the past week now.

    I tried asking the Elder Iarann about the records regarding the Divine Beasts but as they said, there¡¯s only a few of it. They haven¡¯t met any Divine Beasts other than me. They also mentioned that the Empire of Rousse managed to get their hands on a Divine Beast; the same as me.

    ¡°Granny, how were you able to summon me into this world? Is there anything I should know about the Divine Beast the Empire of Rousse is keeping?¡± I ask those lingering thoughts inside my mind to Doiteain.

    ¡°First of all, we don¡¯t have any records about the summoning of the Divine Beast, however, we were able to get hold of how the Empire of Rousse did it. Be as it may, it took us twenty years to perfectly imitate the process. The materials are costly and the time allocated to its preparation reckons all of our attention.¡± Doiteain told me while she took a seat beside me while taking the book off my hands. The wooden chair I was sitting on move a little to her direction as she starts combing my hair with her hand.

    ¡°¡­I see.¡± I can sense that Doiteain doesn¡¯t want to leak any information to me and just vaguely described the hardship they went through. Of course, I don¡¯t have any rights to pursue the topic so I just reluctantly nodded on her words.

    ¡°As for the Empire of Rousse¡¯s Divine Beasts, well, there are vague details regarding that personage but there are indications that it¡¯s because of her, the Empire rose to its power.¡± Doiteain referred to the Divine Beast of the Empire as her, meaning, it¡¯s also a girl.

    ¡°Everything coming out from you and everyone are always vague¡­¡± I complained as it leads me to nothing. I desperately wanted to know more about this place and everyone¡¯s circumstances.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, little Aster. Unless the entirety of the elders actually agrees upon the information to be leaked to you, I cannot say anything. There¡¯s the possibility that the empire might capture you. Intel said that there¡¯s a change in their usual movements. They may have sensed that another Divine Beast appeared.¡± Doiteain gave me a gaze of anxiousness. For what reason, I do not know why.

    ¡°Please tell me about this so I know the degree of questions I¡¯ll ask¡­¡± I told Doiteain since I don¡¯t want to make her or anyone in the Gaul Elders uncomfortable with my barrage of questions.

    ¡°Child, you are still trying to read the mood of people? That¡¯s what children afraid of their parents do. Anyway, let¡¯s go. It¡¯s time for your exercise.¡± I nodded upon Doiteain¡¯s words.

    She slid the chair out of the table and daintily holds my body to support me. I used her strong arms as my support to prop myself up while slowly trying to advance my feet. I can feel my feet pushing onto the ground but I still lack the sense of balance to stand by myself. Despite Doiteain¡¯s age showing on her countenance, her arms are as strong as iron despite its appearance.

    She was assisting me in walking since I can¡¯t walk on my own yet. Baby steps they may call it but I am happy just knowing that I have legs to use. It means that not long after, I can walk, run, and jump on my own.

    It was all thanks to Doiteain¡¯s support that I was able to slowly learn how to walk again. Domhan comes from time to time to check on me and Elder Iarann occasionally visits to inspect any changes on me. The reason they determined that I am indeed a Divine Beast is that the presence of Faes or nature¡¯s spirits that are gathering around me. I had Doiteain described how the Faes looks like and she said they are like floating cottons of varying colors. The average Faes that will follow a person is only around five or less; Domhan told me that I have more than hundreds.

    Doiteain explained to me that Faes are an existence akin to air. They are everywhere but hidden to the naked eyes. Faes acts as a medium for runes and spellcraft as they weave the formation to initialize the spell. She also told me that since Faes rarely attach themselves with anyone, there are limits to one''s spell or rune mastery. After all, Faes are the medium for communication with nature and they drew out energy from the caster to perform the basic spellcraft.

    The reason the Elders are using precious stones are in fact, to store a spell for ready use, however, there¡¯s also the issue of the availability of the Faes in certain locations, especially outside of Tirheaarn¡¯s territory.

    An ordinary soldier of the Kingdom of Tirheaarn at least has two or three Faes with them that gives them various advantages in battles. The Faes are categorized depending on their disposition. They are classified through element such as water, fire, earth, wood, and iron. There are also special Faes that are considered special and they are Faes of the sun, moon, and stars. Their effect on an individual greatly varies because each Faes adjusts to match their hosts.

    As for King Cuh Rux, he only has three Faes. However, those Faes are moon, iron, and earth. It was a special combination of Faes that King Cuh Rux was regarded as the strongest Gaul warrior and hunter.

    ¡°Granny, do you think I can learn how to use spellcraft?¡± I abruptly asked while steadying my gait on a handrail along the corridor of the castle while Doiteain still holds my body.

    ¡°That depends if the Faes are going to abide by your command. Faes may be attracted to you but think of it like a moth merely flying around a lamp because it¡¯s mesmerizing. If that¡¯s how the Faes sees you, unfortunately, the chances are going to be slim.¡± Doiteain answered deftly with a little bit of grumbling.This narrative has been unlawfully taken from Royal Road. If you see it on Amazon, please report it.

    ¡°I shouldn¡¯t expect too much of myself then.¡± I said while feeling a little crestfallen. Doiteain pats me on the back to appease the growing feeling of helplessness.

    While we are walking across the corridor of the castle, the servants of the castle greet us with a bow as we meet on the way. In my life living her for a week, the Elders certainly made it that I am highly respected and regarded as a personage equal to or greater than the king.

    The castle itself isn¡¯t something majestic but rather, it was to be expected from the Gauls. It was built like a fortress attached to a large tree. The interior is made out of stone and wood. The woodwork however is astonishing as it¡¯s both smooth and sturdy. The floor is made out of ashen tiles and the walls vary from the trunk of the large tree to the smooth surface of earthen wall. Lastly, the ceiling is made out of wood with several piles of shaven log as support.

    Because of that, the scent of earth and wood are mixing together creating a natural harmony that bequeaths an environmental camaraderie.

    This was all possible because of the Elders, the Druids of Gaul.

    ¡°Granny, there are five Druids, right? I have seen Domhan, Elder Iarann, and you. So, where are the other two? Aren¡¯t you supposed to be fighting alongside King Cuh Rux?¡± As curiosity pushes me, I once again asked a barrage of questions.

    ¡°Yes, a week ago, I was in the zone, fighting against those dastardly Rousse troops. I was commanding a battalion to push them back. I was able to do so but three days after, we lost the battle of attrition and we are forced to retreat. Iarann is Cuh¡¯s aide so he is always with him, even now in the zone. Domhan is responsible for the fortification of our defenses so I doubt he stays in one place.¡± Doiteain explained it to me. Come to think of it, even now, she is still wearing leather armor under her cape.

    ¡°How about the other two?¡± I followed.

    ¡°Well, Elder Uisce is currently venturing towards the Kingdom of Ecklan for another talk of international relations and a union. For the past years, we¡¯ve been trying to gain the favor of the Kingdom of Ecklan but to no avail, we could just increase the commodity that we can trade with them which is still important.¡± Doiteain said while heaving a heavy sigh.

    ¡°Commodities? Is that the reason we have soap and shampoos localized in our kingdom? There are also various items that I do believe that is not from here given the natural disposition of the forest.¡± I once again asked like a curious child.

    ¡°Condiments and such, of course. Our climate differs from one another. The Kingdom of Ecklan harbors a tropical climate that enables them to grow various plants and to continuously cater a large plot of lands for farming. They have advanced further than the Empire of Rousse when it comes to economics and militaristic. Gaining their favors is sure to give us a sliver of hope.¡± A glint appears on Doiteain¡¯s eyes indicating that she honestly hopes for peace to be brought to her land.

    ¡°Then, what about the last elder?¡± I followed through.

    ¡°Elder Adhmad is also on a quest to create internal relations with the Kingdom of Medd. While they are a sister kingdom, the Queen of the Kingdom of Medd is quite persistent in keeping her neutrality. At the very least, we wanted them to cater for our people who might lose their homes; a place they can evacuate at their borders.¡± She bitterly spat those words, as if she is keeping a hate towards the Queen of the Kingdom of Medd.

    ¡°About the Queen of Medd¡­¡± I reluctantly tried to throw another question.

    ¡°Queen Sifer has the worst attitude in the lands but her people don¡¯t suffer from anything in particular. In fact, because they don¡¯t have anything to boast about but nothing to be berated at, they are targeted less by the Empire. At most, they were offered to become a part of the empire in the past but Queen Sifer slept her way through the discussion.¡± Doiteain¡¯s anger shows on her face as it feels like it¡¯s fuming with rage. I don¡¯t quite get why she needs to be so enraged by the action of a Queen who literally saved her own kingdom; though the method is questionable at most.

    ¡°In other words, Queen Sifer is a slut who offered night service?¡± I don¡¯t want to assume it knowingly so I double take a question.

    ¡°She¡¯s a wench who, despite her misdoings, is protected by four Faes. She has a moon, star, fire, and wood Faes protecting her. She doesn¡¯t have any abilities in battle but she is sided with luck. That¡¯s who she is and it¡¯s frustrating.¡± Doiteain uttered like she is cursing.

    ¡°The real reason you are angry?¡± I asked just in case.

    ¡°She¡¯s married with my great, great, great grandson.¡± Doiteain, somehow, held herself from spitting profanity.

    I knew that Doiteain has an abnormal number of age. I¡¯d be furious too if I heard that my grandson¡¯s wife is sleeping with other men. That could also mean that the Queen of the Kingdom of Medd is an extremely beautiful and attractive woman.

    ¡°At least your son is safe with her.¡± I mindlessly said to Doiteain. Contrary to my expectation that she¡¯ll get furious, she only made a wry smile before brushing the top of my head.

    ¡°If you put it that way, I guess I¡¯m a little relieved, thank you little Aster. Although I¡¯m still hoping that they could have a better taste for women, especially on the character.¡± Doiteain lightly complains. ¡°Yeah, hope they aim for someone sweet like you.¡± She added.

    I don¡¯t think I¡¯ve said something worth getting complimented. It was a reality that if her relative stays in a war-free zone, then he is safe; at least from the war, not from anything else that we may factor inside the border of that kingdom.

    Queen Sifer, although Doiteain said that she has a bad personality, doesn¡¯t really seem to despite her. I think it¡¯s like what a doting elder would do their young relatives that they are close with. Queen Sifer is playing a role; a purpose that kept her people safe.

    Even if she is essentially different from King Cuh Rux, she is definitely a ruler.

    These thoughts are fresh for me and it is really stimulating my mind to create new ideas. However, even with all of this, I want to do something.

    ¡°Granny, it¡¯s been a week now but I still haven¡¯t done anything yet in particular.¡± I uttered bitterly while grasping the railing on the corridor.

    ¡°Don¡¯t be in such a rush. It¡¯s only been a week since you came. Don¡¯t make it sound like you are wasting time here with me. Studying what culture we have and our affairs on your own is already commendable.¡± Doiteain rebutted; almost like she is scolding me.

    ¡°There¡¯s no real achievement to that unless I produce some kind of result¡­¡± I talked back while looking down with a crestfallen countenance.

    ¡°You sure are a difficult child. Domhan would actually be scratching his nose if he heard that.¡± Doiteain grumbles as she scratches her cheeks with an extremely troubled face. It doesn¡¯t look good.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry. On top of becoming needy, I am causing you more trouble; far from the worth of your time.¡± I apologized since it¡¯s an unbecoming behavior that I showed.

    Upon my words, Doiteain widens her eyes in a perplexed and flabbergasts emotion as she placed her hand on her hip.

    ¡°A woody hag like me making a little lass like you to be worried over nothing. Tsk.¡± She said before picking me up with one hand and cradle me like a princess.

    ¡°Ah¡ª¡° From her sudden action, I let out a small gasp as my body rests on her strong and firm arms. I finally noticed that Domhan wasn¡¯t the only tall one; Doiteain also got a perplexing height that I literally feel like I was lifted into the air.

    ¡°Then let¡¯s put it like this from now on since you are calling me granny and all, just act like my grandchild and let me spoil you for all my heart cares.¡± Doiteain smiles as she started walking at a fast pace.

    Back in my world, even my grandmother wouldn¡¯t smile for me like this. There was a huge discrepancy between her and Doiteain that couldn¡¯t react properly as I am unfamiliar with it. From that start, calling Doiteain as granny was something she said so herself but honestly, how do I act like a grandchild?

    ¡°That won¡¯t pass. It still feels like I have achieved nothing.¡± I insisted.

    ¡°Hoho? Achieved nothing?! You invigorated this old fool¡¯s merriness! I, a Druid of the Gauls, become so relaxed around you. Won¡¯t you give me the proper treatment I deserve as your granny?¡± Doiteain spins around happily and momentarily burrows her face between my ears. ¡°These are so fluffy too.¡± She added.

    ¡°It tickles¡­Also, I don¡¯t know how I should treat you. Do I need to prove something to you?¡± Doiteain shook her head while her face is still burrowed on my head.

    ¡°You don¡¯t need to prove anything. Just become the grandchild that is dear to me. I believe you are a sincere and honest child and that makes me value you more than ever. Divine Beast or not, I think you deserve a lot of things you didn¡¯t get from your previous life.¡± She said as she pushes my head towards her in an embrace. A gentle and warm shock flows throughout my body.

    It was awkward, deep, and a little bit stingy and scary. Despite all of those complaining words, I didn¡¯t feel a single strand of loneliness biting into my heart.

    However, there was still something nagging in the corner of my mind. Was this really okay? Is this really all I can do? Is this all the worth I can become? Not only to Doiteain; not only to Domhan; but also to everyone.

    Since I was in Doiteain¡¯s cradle as we traverse the corridor, I couldn¡¯t do any exercise to walk, however, I do feel like I gained something important.

    But not long after that¡­

    ¡°Elder Doiteain. I have a message from Elder Iarann from the main zone.¡± A soldier carrying a parchment met us on the way. He deftly handed it to Doiteain and bowed down before leaving.

    Since she can¡¯t read it with me hindering her, she needs to put me down so she walks a little bit more to find a chair for me. As she found that I am comfortable on my seat, she started to unfurl the parchment and read it as fast as lightning.

    I immediately saw it in her eyes; the shock, the terror, eyes tinged with anxiety and fear. I can only go with the assumption that the situation is way worse than we expected.

    ¡°Granny, what¡¯s wrong?¡± I asked just to confirm what she had read.

    ¡°The empire made recourse on their ranks and starts piling up a huge army. I need to return to the front as quickly as possible. It is as we suspected, little Aster. Your existence stirred something in them and they are now in panic¡­¡± Doiteain bitterly said while gritting her teeth.

    At this rate, I am going to be left alone here at the castle. The Elders of Gauls are one with its force and King Cuh Rux leads them. They said that I don¡¯t need to do anything but I can¡¯t sense anything fulfilling with my current situation.

    I shall not let that¡­

    ¡°Granny, please take me there, to the front line.¡± I said to Doiteain with eyes filled with seriousness.

 Passage 3: Treacherous Fate

    The skidding sound of hooves reverberates together with the wooden wheel treading upon the earthen path. The carriage sways ever unsteady but the cushion of our seat provides a minimum comfort to stave off the detrimental effect of the fatigue in travel.

    My hazy eyes lay upon the familiar man in front of me. Upon seeing my countenance slowly trying to familiarize my sense around me, the old man leans back on his seat with a disgruntled frown.

    ¡°Falling asleep for the first hour of our travel, just how laid back are you?¡± Domhan grunts while shifting his gaze beyond the window of the carriage. The scenery outside had me befuddles as it was nothing but a sea of trees. Unfortunately, falling asleep at will something I have mastery over because of my unfortunate circumstance in the past.

    ¡°Where¡­are we?¡± I hesitatingly asked to Domhan with a little tilt of head as curiosity and confusion slowly seeps into my mind. The last thing I know was that we left the castle in a carriage.

    ¡°We already passed one town while you were dozing off. I reckon you have no idea how much time has passed.¡± Domhan¡¯s face shows a little bit gentleness but whilst it is still tinged with permanent sternness.

    ¡°I remember we left as early as sunrise.¡± I took a peek outside the carriage and saw the sun majestically rising above us.

    ¡°You were asleep for about four hours. Lass, it¡¯s almost noon.¡± Domhan once again lets out a disgruntled voice while he places his elbow on the window¡¯s rail and gazes outside once more. ¡°We¡¯re about to arrive at another town. From what I see of your scrawny figure, we¡¯ll be needing meat so you¡¯ll gain a little bit of weight.¡± He added.

    Surprisingly, his recommendation leans toward my scrawny figure. If I were to compare myself with Doiteain or even to Domhan, I am indeed thin but I¡¯d like to address myself as lean rather than scrawny.

    As for the reason I slept so much early in the morning, I was occupied sitting in front of Doiteain¡¯s door. I was begging her to take me in the zone because I wanted to see the reality of the face of this war they are fighting.

    At first, Doiteain was so furious because of my stubbornness. I desire to see something new, even if it is a place where I could lose my life. It is my desperate attempt to find a meaning; a purpose in my being here.

    After an hour where servants started watching from afar, Doiteain comes out of her room with an extremely perplexed countenance and gave in. She strongly opposed my involvement but I can no longer sit back and do nothing. Domhan never gave any comment about this issue but I can feel that he¡¯ll oppose my decision if he opens his lips.

    The next morning, I learned that Doiteain left on a horseback before sunrise as she was urgently needed in the frontline of the zone. Admitting this myself, I felt like she purposely left me behind so I end up going with Domhan in a slow-paced carriage. As soon as I sat on the seat of the carriage, I immediately doze off.

    ¡°Hey, brat, you¡¯re dozing off again!¡± Domhan called out to me as I was listlessly staring outside. Before I knew it, we were traversing a town. I did felt like sleeping again but that is just plain rude now towards Domhan so I inhibit myself from sleeping.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I will do my best not to sleep.¡± I apologized to Domhan with slight bow.

    ¡°No, it¡¯s not like I am angry at you or anything! It¡¯s just that excessive sleeping may ruin your appetite.¡± Domhan said as he turns to look away from me.

    I didn¡¯t know that excessive sleeping could actually ruin one¡¯s appetite.

    Ah, but now I felt awake as I saw the scenery of the town that the Gauls have. It wasn¡¯t as innovative as a square house with four walls and triangular roof. This town has houses made of earthen walls and they are rounded. The wall of the house looks sturdy enough to withstand earthquake and typhoon. Like any other houses, it has windows, door, and chimney and of course, there are people living in it.

    The houses aren¡¯t built in a cluster but rather, they are far from each other and elevated on a different land formed like a stair. There are concretely built stone stairs for people to actually walk on and unlike in the castle where the entirety of the land is built with a stone panel, this town has an expanse of grass.

    The smell of the freshly trimmed grass wafts in the air that is quite pleasant to my nose.

    Our carriage stops at the town¡¯s center where most business and trade are commenced and the buildings are more modern than the rest of the residential houses. They are built concretely with stones and their roofs are hedges.

    ¡°This is the town of Meryth. It has an average population of a thousand. From here on, we need to travel half a day more to reach the main camp.¡± Domhan explained as he the carriage driver opens the carriage¡¯s door.

    ¡°It¡¯s a beautiful town.¡± I said in compliment while observing the landscape of the town.

    ¡°¡­That perception may change after a while.¡± Domhan said with a melancholic voice while he helps me get down from the carriage. He guides my hands and supports me by my hips while I step down.

    Before Domhan and I starts walking, a bald and hunched old man using a cane as his support in his walk comes to us with the most earnest countenance along with two looking normal villagers. They took a quick confused glance to my direction before gleefully bowing down at Domhan.

    ¡°Lord Domhan, I am glad to see you fine.¡± The hunched old man said with a wry smile.

    ¡°Yes, Old Mort. We just came by to have a quick meal.¡± Domhan bitterly talks with the man with an extremely dim countenance.

    ¡°I see. Is the lass with you a relative?¡± Old Mort asked.

    ¡°There¡¯s no relevance telling you anything about her. Don¡¯t mind her.¡± Domhan said as he places a hand on my head and pulls down the hood I am currently wearing further down.

    ¡°Is that it? Anyway, please have a¡­pleasant stay.¡± Old Mort said with a snicker before turning his back from us and walks away with the two people with him.

    Domhan sighs at the encounter as he watches Old Mort walking away from us. Old Mort¡¯s smile and their gestures are all theatrical. All of it, fake, and it was something I cannot miss. It was a smile to show off and to hide something beneath.

    It was something I can describe as both ugly and beautiful as the spectacle of two countering sides are perfectly synchronized to create a performance.

    ¡°Aster, this way.¡± Domhan peeled my attention away from Old Mort¡¯s fleeting back and led me to a path towards a big establishment.

    ¡°Wait¡­¡± I appealed as I almost fell down. My gaits are steady if I just stand still but walking is another hurdle for me to cross. Since Domhan immediately learned of my current plight, he immediately assisted me by holding on my one hand; as if he is escorting me.

    ¡°How¡¯s this? You don¡¯t look all pathetic, walking around like a limp. Just hold my hand and move at your own pace.¡± He told me with knitted brows. Little by little, my feet were able to do half steps at a time. If Domhan ever felt that my body would sway, his hand would immediately steady my momentum by my shoulder.

    ¡°Despite your rough attitude, Domhan is really nice.¡± Those honest words slipped out from my lips.

    ¡°Damn it¡­you¡¯ll be walking with crutches next time.¡± Domhan replied while he threw his gaze away from my sight.

    I find it a little funny that Domhan¡¯s ears are a little reddish. Despite all of his complaining, he was gentle and refined in helping me.

    After several minutes of struggling, Domhan and I arrive at the said establishment. The exterior of the building was plain but the inside is promising as it has proper tables and chairs neatly arranged. There are several people who are eating on their own table while a woman diligently serves each one of them.

    The waitress comes to us with a heavy stride and greets us.

    ¡°Well, well, if it isn¡¯t Lord Domhan. How can I help you today?¡± The woman who seems to be in her early twenties asked Domhan with a theatrical smile.

    ¡°Please, a table for us, Melundi.¡± Domhan grimly spoke.

    ¡°Aye. Over here.¡± Melundi led us to a vacant table by the corner of the establishment. I might as well start calling it a simple diner. After making sure that I am firmly seated on my chair, Domhan handed me the menu. Although I said menu, it was only a parchment attached to a thin wooden board. It seems that this make-shift menu is one of the only three available here.

    The list of food here are ranging from a simple rye bread accompanied with either a glass of water or any alcoholic drinks to cooked meats such as deer, bear, and rabbit. It made me think that pig, cow, and chicken are difficult to grow here in the forest.

    The price¡­ I am not well versed with their currency. I glance at Domhan, a little bit worried. He just foisted a smirk on me that undoubtedly tells me that it was not even a problem. In the castle, I mostly eat creamy soups with vegetable and bits of meat. Doiteain personally arranged a nutritional meal for me so I am grateful.

    However, right now, I may get to pick something else other than Doiteain¡¯s recommendation.

    ¡°Then¡­I¡¯ll be having a tenderly grilled rabbit¡­¡± I hesitatingly said while stealing a glance to Domhan with every word I spoke.

    ¡°Aster, keep your excitement in control. Your ears are flapping beneath the hood. We do not desire to reveal your identity to public for safety measures.¡± Domhan scolded me.

    I didn¡¯t notice it. I place a hand inside the hood and ruffle my ears. It is ticklish and surprisingly sensitive. Hiding it beneath a hood made it unbearably hot but I just couldn¡¯t take it off. I then notice that my tail is slightly wagging so I did my best to control it.

    ¡°It¡¯s hard to keep them in check.¡± I said with an extremely apologetic tone.

    ¡°Well, it can¡¯t be help. You¡¯re not to blame as it is not something like your body from the past. Anyway, I¡¯ll be putting up our order now.¡± Domhan shook off my worries and called for the waitress.

    ¡°Domhan, you are so nice.¡± I mindlessly uttered.

    ¡°Are you having fun teasing an old man?!¡± He blurted angrily which in a replied with smile. ¡°If you keep running your mouth like that, I¡¯m going to send you back to the castle!¡± He added in which just made me giggle a little.You could be reading stolen content. Head to Royal Road for the genuine story.

    After a while, the waitress brought us a platter full of food. The rabbit that I ordered was far bigger than I thought. I couldn¡¯t even finish a quarter of it and the spice of the grilled rabbit elevates my body temperature to an unbearable degree.

    Domhan ended up eating most of it while he sips on a tankard with a foamy beer and picking on his shredded lettuce.

    ¡°I saw this coming so I held back from ordering too much food.¡± Domhan showed a smug.

    ¡°There are foams stuck in your beard.¡± I nonchalantly said as I lean back on my chair¡¯s rest. Domhan immediately brushes the foams away with his bare hand in panic before taking a plentiful of gulp from his tankard.

    I tried relaxing on my seat, however, my tail jolts in an indescribable anxiety. I didn¡¯t notice it earlier because of my excitement but now, things has become apparent for me. With great caution, I surveyed the surrounding by directing my sight to their gazes; to the people we are dining together in this establishment.

    As I met people¡¯s sight, they immediately turn away from my gaze. The people who were eyeing on us are all wearing ragged clothes despite dining in a clean diner like this. It¡¯s like a big mismatch.

    The smell coming from them¡­is somewhat moldy and earthen. Judging from the gloves that they are wearing, they must have been dealing with something connected with rocks or the like.

    ¡°Lass, let¡¯s rest on the carriage before we move forward.¡± Domhan said while he took a last gulp of his beer. I reluctantly nod at his words before making one last look on the people in our surrounding.

    Domhan, like earlier, helped me gently with our walk. This time, eyes watching our movements increased and they are blatantly showing themselves.

    ¡°Domhan¡­¡± I clutch onto the hem of his clothes. It¡¯s uncomfortable to be gawked us so I¡¯m a little annoyed.

    ¡°Don¡¯t be scared of them. I am an elder, they can¡¯t touch you.¡± Domhan assured without looking to my direction, however, from his voice is an extremely boastful old man that knows what he is saying.

    ¡°I¡¯m not even slightest scared.¡± I knit my eyebrows as those words failed to enter Domhan¡¯s ears. He started emitting an aura that says that I can rely on him more. I fail to see any magnificent to his demeanor but I do say he is reliable.

    With a humming Domhan, we arrived back at our carriage. The coachman was already seated on the driver¡¯s seat with a huge bulky sack strapped beside him. Domhan lifted me by his arms and set me down on my seat.

    After that, he left me on my own and talks with the coachman outside of the carriage.

    ¡°Did you get it all? Have we reached the quota this month?¡± Domhan¡¯s stern voice echoed inside as he talks to the coachman.

    ¡°Lord Domhan, like the usual, we are short on the quota this month too. The miners told me that they have exhausted the mines near here.¡± The coachman¡¯s raspy voice replied to Domhan¡¯s query.

    ¡°Is that so? And when there¡¯s a visible changes in the war¡¯s direction for unknown reason, our supplies staggers down little by little. Anyway, we¡¯re continuing.¡± Domhan said as he turned away from the coachman and boarded on the carriage.

    Domhan sat on his seat and per his signal, the carriage starts moving again as the coachman started whipping on the horses. The sound of the hooves and the rattle of the carriage once more reverberate and the scenery of the town of Merlyth slowly becomes distant. Not long after, the sea of trees has become another passing view for us once more.

    Seeing that there are no eyes to gaze at me anymore, I took down the hood and unfurl my ears beneath of it. The black furred, triangular ears twitch as it felt the breeze of the air. It was an unstoppable reaction but it was pleasant as the heat that built up was released.

    ¡°How is it, lass? Feeling awake now?¡± Domhan asked while sneering at me.

    ¡°No¡­I feel sleepier than earlier.¡± I honestly answered as I felt the urge to once again return to dreamland. With a full stomach and a sunny weather with gentle breeze of wind, it¡¯s a perfect opportunity to sleep. The verdant view adds up on the best tranquility to elevate the mood.

    ¡°You¡¯ll get fat. Not that we don¡¯t allow you to. Anyway, don¡¯t sleep.¡± Domhan lightly scolded me with a slight frown.

    ¡°Yes, I¡¯ll try not to sleep. For that, Domhan, could you please tell me something about you and Doiteain and the other elders.¡± I took the opportunity and asked Domhan about details regarding the elders.

    ¡°Hmph, you little rascal. Well, it¡¯s fine for me.¡± Domhan agreed with a raspy voice but his lips are slightly curving upward.

    With a sigh, Domhan¡¯s eyes lit up with a really vicious motivation that it made my feet cold.

    ¡°We the elders were deep-rooted into this land but not all of us are actually full pledge druids. There are only two of them and that¡¯s Doiteain and Iarann. You can say that Doiteain and Iarann are the first and foremost supporters of the first King Mac Nessa.¡± Domhan started the story to a time table I never expected.

    ¡°Doiteain was actually my mentor. She was a woody hag as I remember when we first met when I was just a boy. She saw talent in me in controlling the Faes of woods and picked me up from my small village. I trained under her guidance and became that man that I am today.¡± Domhan had a sneering scowl while recalling the story; probably remembering the time when he and Doiteain met.

    ¡°I thought you, Doiteain, and all of the elders are the same age.¡± I queried abruptly.

    ¡°That¡¯s false. I only had a grandchild of the first degree.¡± Domhan bitterly said with default countenance.

    ¡°Had¡­¡± I repeated that word, seemingly painful to utter for the old man in front of me. His eyes are hazy with sadness and other emotions that are hard for me to describe.

    Still, despite knowing that Domhan is experiencing a painful recollection, I still can¡¯t fathom how it actually feels. To be deprived of someone you love never happened to me. In fact, I never had someone to be deprived to begin with.

    Feeling for one is attached by your bonds and emotional surges through the time that you are together. Whether it is familial, friendly, or even romantic, they are all developed through an illogical system.

    I can describe all of those feelings but I¡¯ve never felt them myself. If I have a need of someone, that may be called attraction but to actualize a feeling for a person, a hurdle called bond should be in progress and bond should be something built overtime; not overnight.

    That¡¯s right; I know what those are because I am deprived of them. I never held anything warm before but I¡¯ve grasped the concept in which a man unloved could think.

    It¡¯s all self-pity and self-deprecation but in the end, I only have my own logic to rely on.

    ¡°The town earlier, that¡¯s the town where my granddaughter grew up.¡± Domhan painfully exclaimed while trying to sound uncaring.

    ¡°I see¡­and that village¡­why is it so dim despite its people smiling?¡± I asked a question based on my observation.

    ¡°Each of us elders governs a land. The Merlyth town is a part of my domain. The reason the people look dim is because of overworking.¡± Domhan said while groaning a little with before taking a small clear of the throat.

    ¡°They are miners, yes?¡± I concluded. Of course, it¡¯s still my observation but at this time, it¡¯s really apparent.

    ¡°Lass, what do you think of King Cuh? You may have had a little time with him but what kind of impression do you get from him?¡± Domhan asked me a question that has been bugging me for a while too.

    ¡°I am stumped on how to answer that. I do not have any words to speak negatively against him but I do not have praise for him at the same time. If anything, King Cuh Rux might actually be a man with a hidden face.¡± I answered honestly.

    ¡°Any words you speak shall not be an offense. You are a divine beast, an existence we cannot violate. But, your words are little off about King Cuh.¡± Domhan asserted my position once again but rejected my pre-conceive notion of King Cuh Rux. ¡°King Cuh Rux is a tyrant.¡± Domhan added.

    As the word tyrant was laid down on the discussion, Domhan stares at me uncomfortably. Beads of sweat start rolling from his forehead and his hands are gripping the railing of the window of the carriage.

    ¡°Is that so? Isn¡¯t fine to be a tyrant? As a king especially in a war, he needs to give out roles and jobs to people. He basically gave everyone a purpose.¡± Which something I never had or I might have it in the past but lost it somewhere; a potential.

    ¡°Was it because of your upbringing, I wonder¡­¡± Domhan scratches his nose funnily as he breathed a sigh of relief. His expression is still stern but his eyes are little bright and cheery.

    I don¡¯t know much about ruling over people or how to behave like a king, however, I know that giving out jobs and purpose accordingly to people who are capable of it takes skills. For me, that¡¯s just an ideal king but it also reckons the fact that all kings are also tyrant for giving out orders and jobs.

    A man should know how to use a pawn correctly. It¡¯s neither a rook nor bishop but a pawn has its own uses; whether to become a sacrifice for a noble cause or to rise up using its potential.

    ¡°Anyway, that town has a lot of mines where we get a lot of emeralds, rubies, topaz, and many other more. Once, we used them for trade to boost our economy, however, since the war started, its demand rises.¡± Domhan explained to me while he took out an emerald, as big as a marble.

    ¡°I see, you use those precious stones for the war now instead of trading them.¡± From my words, Domhan nodded knowingly.

    ¡°Correct. Since there¡¯s a certain range where we can use the power of the Faes, we store runes into these stones to conjure our spellcraft. It became an indispensable material for us. It takes a little time and stamina to execute the runes stored in it. Even the basic of soldiers can use it, however, the problem is that when a stone is repeatedly used, its purity fades and the effectiveness diminishes drastically.¡± Domhan explained as he took out another stone. This time, it was a dimly lit emerald stone.

    Both of the stones are without a doubt emerald, however, the other one has a glitter to it that brightly shines while the other one rejects all signs of light passing through it. With just one glance, I already knew that there¡¯s a rendering degree of gap in the quality.

    ¡°What we bring in the battlefield determines our survival, especially parts where we cannot use the power of the Faes. That¡¯s why we keep the battle close to our borders. To fill our needs of these supplies, a mandatory mining job for all capable men who aren¡¯t participating in the war was implemented. We do not prohibit hunting and foraging the forest for them to eat but we set a certain amount of quota for each towns and villages. But as you heard earlier, the quota keeps declining as each passing month.¡± Domhan explanation ends with a soundless sigh after a long pause.

    To be honest, it sounds like a horrible economy. But if we factor the war, the economy is bound to stagger like that I think.

    However, abruptly, Domhan¡¯s face immediately tenses and his back straightens with a snap. He immediately dons a face of a distinctive alertness. Calmly, he faces and starts talking.

    ¡°Lassie, I think it¡¯s a good time for you to take a nap.¡± Domhan said while he brought out a yellow stone; probably a topaz.

    ¡°I don¡¯t feel sleepy anymore¡­I¡­but¡­¡± The stone that Domhan held shines a little and a wave of haziness assaulted my vision. My head slowly waves back and forth and my eyelids got heavy. Before I knew it, I was caught by Domhan¡¯s arms and I slowly fell back to dreamland.

    -------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------

    The chill of the setting dawn tickles my ears and my body reacted accordingly with a shiver. As I slowly rose up from the carriage¡¯s seat, a blanket nearly falls off my body. It was a thick and warm blanket that gave me comfort in my sleep.

    As I look outside, the sky was already dyed in crimson blood color and the trees have gone from a sea of greenery to a land covered with shadow. The smell of the burning wood wafts in the air and in sheer curiosity, I set out from the carriage to see the situation myself.

    I steady my gait while frigidly trying to get down from the carriage with shaky knees. Using the handle of the carriage¡¯s door as a support, I successfully manage to climb down the carriage without a problem.

    Then, what beheld in front of me is a sight I don¡¯t stumble upon every day.

    ¡°Lass?! The effect wore off earlier than I expected!¡± Domhan shouted in utter shock. I immediately noticed that pile of bodies in front of him, tied up with roots of trees.

    ¡°Are those ruffians?¡± I instinctively asked without many expressions to show.

    ¡°W-Well, indeed, they are. They are bandits who targeted our carriage a while ago. Well, I really don¡¯t want you to see such sight but¡­¡± Domhan knitted his brows trying to search for words. ¡°People like this appear from time to time. Actually, you can say that these people are¡­all those who refused to work under the mandated mining job.¡± Domhan added.

    Rebels, I see. Even with the war, people inside their system may actually feel unsatisfied so they will either try to rebel or escape responsibilities.

    ¡°They run out of luck when they targeted our carriage. I won¡¯t even let them lay an eye to you, lass.¡± Domhan boasted while puffing his chest.

    ¡°Bandits, huh. Are they still alive? What will happen to them?¡± I queried.

    ¡°If they are still an official subject of the king and didn¡¯t involve in theft and murder, we might have just sent them to a mine, however, such degree of crime like attacking an elder or worse, the divine beast, even in their ignorance warrants death.¡± Domhan firmly stated. There was no shred of sympathy in his voice.

    ¡°No, I mean, if they are still alive.¡± I once again asked and cleared my intention.

    ¡°They are still breathing, though, since I have the jurisdiction to judge them, I will execute them on the spot by strangling them with roots and sending them back to the earth.¡± Domhan said as the root entangled to the group of bandits start constricting.

    One of the bandits immediately opens his eyes as the pain slowly crawls onto his neck. His eyes full of rage are directed to Domhan.

    ¡°Bastard! If you only submitted to the Empire, then our people wouldn¡¯t suffer! Stop hiding behind the fa?ade that everything will be solved by bravery and honor! Shame on you! Shame on these lands!¡± The bandit shouted with bloodshot eyes.

    ¡°Shame? What a sham you are spouting. I do not need to reason with single-minded people like you. Return back to the earth.¡± Domhan coldly said as the roots violently strangles the man.

    ¡°Wait.¡± I hurriedly exclaimed.

    ¡°Lass?! What are you doing?!¡± Domhan shouted as I stagger towards the conscious bandit. His eyes met with mine and I immediately felt the resentment behind it.

    ¡°There¡¯s something I¡¯d like to ask him.¡± I told Domhan as I squat down to look at the bandit eye to eye.

    Domhan didn¡¯t stop me, although he stood behind me closely to monitor what will happen. The bandit himself looked confused by my sudden interference but there was something I¡¯d like to know from him.

    ¡°What did you wanted to achieve? What kind of role do you dreamt of?¡± I asked those questions as I saw a man who struggles for something, even if it cost him his life. He refused a purpose and tried to find another one. Although it ended up in the wrong spectrum of society, he still managed to find himself a role.

    ¡°Achieve?! Role?! Dream?! Don¡¯t mess with me, kid! Those are nothing in the face of these people! If I had a choice, I¡¯d be a man peacefully living in my own house! We are robbed with a chance to choose! The Kingdom of Tirheaarn refused to become a part of the Empire and that led to poverty in our lands!¡± The man spat those words like they are a curse.

    It seems that he didn¡¯t understand my question. It seems he confused role and circumstances. It was wrong of me to ask him for an answer, though I respect him for finding something for himself in this place, I indeed don''t need his way of gaining such feeble and transient desire.

    It¡¯s not wrong to say that I¡¯ve seen those eyes that he has before. It was eyes that wanted more for his self rather than giving out what he has. He reminds me of the people that stacked expectations on my shoulders.

    It was both beautiful and ugly. It was an art like I said. Theatrical features are always a concept available to every being in any world. Whether they don sadness or joy despite it was contradictory to what their mind dictates.

    ¡°I see. I¡¯m sorry for taking a bit of your time.¡± I stood up with Domhan¡¯s assistant and I walk away from them. The next thing I heard was a scream so loud it disturbed the resting birds.

 Passage 4: The Crimson Kingâ€™s Feelings

    Because of the bandit¡¯s distraction yesterday, we took more time to travel than Domhan expected and we needed to camp out. Domhan and the coachman already had measures for abrupt situations so they were already prepared. As I am the highest priority, I was made to sleep inside the carriage with an arrange bedding while Domhan and the coachman stood guard the whole night. As such, I do not have any fair recollection of the passing night of the forest.

    As for dinner, the coachman was skilled enough to hunt an edible snake and grilled together with some mushrooms and herbs. At first, my mouth refuses to chew on the meat of the snake, however, when the coachman told me that he thoroughly cleaned the snake¡¯s gut and was able to extract the content of its belly, I finally settled with the mushrooms.

    After that, Domhan accompanied me with my walking practice and made a lot of progress. Although unsteady, I can walk by my own now. Because of that, I was able to tuck myself in the makeshift bed swiftly to dreamland.

    Morning beckons and we continued our travel. Unlike yesterday, it was uneventful and filled with nothing but sightseeing. Before noon, we arrived at our destination.

    What beheld in front of me is a huge rocky fort with steel fences. It was as big as a town and there are lots of barracks spreading out right from the entrance. As our carriage moves towards the outer sect of the fort, we saw small houses made out of woods and stones alike. There are men tidying up the places and there are those who are tempering metals in the open.

    As we got through the outer part of the fort, we come across the midsection where are all the garrison¡¯s barracks and supply hall where they secure their foods, weapons, and armors. The smell of the greasy metal wafts mixing with the smell of a soup being cooked.

    At last, we got to the inner part of the fort where King Cuh, the elders, and his generals lie.

    ¡°This is the backside entrance of the fort. Basically, it was the pathway for our retreat. Opposite to this direction is an expanse of a meadow where the Kingdom of Madd lies. Finally, exploring towards the west of this fort takes you to the zone; where the battles are commenced to repel the empire.¡± Domhan explained while he himself keeps a keen eye of his surroundings.

    ¡°There¡¯s something odd¡­¡± I muttered as a familiar smell circulates throughout the place. The stench of the odor wasn¡¯t that strong but I can never ever mistake it.

    We continued further inside the fort and the carriage we are riding came to a halt. Several guardsmen wearing leather armor over a plated short skirt came in our direction. Apparently, it was an inspection but as soon as they lay their eyes upon Domhan, they just briefly checked the content of the large sack beside the coachman.

    After that, the carriage continued a little further before making a turn and bringing the door side of the carriage in front of the large steel door of the main building of the fort. The building was thoroughly built to be strong as metals and thick logs are used to support it. From there, King Cuh Rux and Elder Iarann are waiting with their heads lowered together with the guards in the vicinity.

    Domhan swiftly stood up from his seat and open the carriage¡¯s door himself. He then extends his hand towards me, as if to assist me. Without any questions, I let Domhan take me and help me with my difficulty in climbing down the stair.

    King Cuh Rux and Elder Iarann approach us with a splendid demeanor in them.

    ¡°Doiteain¡¯s words are taken for granted. You have indeed flourished beautifully with her guidance. Divine Beast Aster, would you like me to escort you around?¡± King Cuh Rux presented himself while holding his hand towards me.

    ¡°I couldn¡¯t refuse any offer. All kindness is welcome.¡± I gently took his hand. The strong, rough, and robust arm that immediately became something I lean on. Even if I recall my days as a man, I wouldn¡¯t ever dream of attaining such manliness. Not only that, I am two heads shorter than King Cuh Rux that it made me feel like I¡¯m walking beside a giant.

    Elder Iarann shows a glee smile but his eyes are ones that are full of anxiety. I can deliberately guess that something would be amiss. Everything is a possibility in our surrounding and that includes uncalled incident and misfortunes.

    After a while, while the elders exchanged pleasantries, we head inside the fort and a huge hall immediately came to my view. There wasn¡¯t much to gawk at but the astounding caricature of animals that the building have reminds of mythical beasts from the Greek mythology.

    As we are traversing the path of the hall made out of bricks, I caught sight of King Cuh Rux staring at me with an extremely mesmerized countenance.

    ¡°Is there something¡­on my face?¡± I nervously asked since he is the king. It¡¯s an actual position that beckons respect and wonder. He is a figure that rules over his lands. Even if they tried to claim that my position would befit higher than his, I firmly believe that someone as useless as me bequeaths nothing but disappointment.

    ¡°Ah well, it¡¯s nothing. No, to be honest, I¡¯d like to know your thoughts about our kingdom.¡± King Cuh Rux asked me about my opinion. Although I¡¯ve seen something, the problem lies with how I can answer that.

    ¡°Although I don¡¯t want to say anything that may upset you, please do know that these are my honest feelings.¡± I turn to King Cuh and told those words. ¡°I am at loss for words. I feel like I don¡¯t have the rights to judge how a king runs his kingdom. If I ever sway your decision with my words, then I am partly going to be responsible for any results.¡± True to my nature, I tried avoiding any harsh and painful backlashes that coincidences can create at the moment¡¯s notice. It is indeed true that I want to do something for them but I am not confident in giving out opinions.

    ¡°That¡¯s too broad for an answer. I¡¯m sure you¡¯ve seen a thing or two by now. There¡¯s no need to consider my feelings as I upheld yours higher than mine.¡± King Cuh Rux assured me with a smile, however, such words are just shallow and meaningless in the context of the real kingship.

    ¡°King Cuh Rux, asking the young lady such question troubles her greatly. Can¡¯t you see it? Isn¡¯t it more appropriate to focus on our current task right now?¡± Elder Iarann lightly scolded King Cuh with a low and stern voice.

    ¡°Hahaha, she is certainly fumbling on her words and thoughts. It¡¯s quite shameful of me.¡± King Cuh Rux lightly brushes off Elder Iarann¡¯s words.

    Before I notice it, Domhan wasn¡¯t with us anymore. I frantically swing my sight left and right but I couldn¡¯t see the old man who was kind and gentle despite his raspy voice.

    ¡°O¡¯ Divine Beast, if you are perhaps seeking for Elder Domhan, he has left already. He has matters to attend to such as fortifying our defenses by the west.¡± Elder Iarann said with an utmost respect.

    ¡°How about Doiteain?¡± I queried as I was also hopeful that we may meet here.

    ¡°Elder Doiteain is one of our major forces, even among us Druids, Elders of Gauls. She is currently in the zone to keep an eye for the enemy. Do not keep and anxiety within your heart as Elder Doiteain is a war-hardened woman.¡± Elder Iarann answered me flawlessly.

    That as it may, Domhan and Doiteain are the only people I was able to become comfortable with. They stood as my grandparent figures. They are both caring and try to spoil whenever the possibilities come. I am not saying that Elder Iarann and King Cuh Rux are bad; it¡¯s just that I still haven¡¯t talked with them much to the point of letting them in my psychological safe zone.

    King Cuh Rux occasionally returned back to the castle but that¡¯s just to take care of a few minor things. All we could do was to exchange greeting and pleasantries. Meanwhile, since Elder Iarann is King Cuh¡¯s personal aide, he was with him all the time and can only check up on me when possible.

    Contrary to Doiteain¡¯s careful and aloof attitude around me and to Domhan¡¯s raspy but gentle one, Elder Iarann exudes an extremely strict one. King Cuh Rux seems whimsical but critical about things but I shouldn¡¯t make a baseless judgment.

    ¡°What do you usually do with Doiteain and Domhan?¡± King Cuh Rux asked abruptly with a crescent lip curving upwards.

    ¡°At this point in time, I practice walking. As you can see, I can walk fine on my own now.¡± Since learning how to walk comes naturally to every being living inland, I came to learn it bit by bit with no pestering problem. Running and hopping would be another thing but I am just glad to be able to use these legs.

    ¡°Oh, so it¡¯s okay to make you match with my pace?¡± King Cuh Rux grins while he let go of my hand.This story has been stolen from Royal Road. If you read it on Amazon, please report it

    ¡°Please don¡¯t.¡± I cling once more to his arm as such statement seems no joke. His words are strangely impish and he sounded like he was just joking but there are still things I am insecure about.

    ¡°King Cuh Rux, no matter how you like the Divine Beast please refrain from giving her troubles.¡± Elder Iarann lightly scolded King Cuh once more with a lighter tone. No matter how much he likes me is a little off-putting.

    ¡°Aw, but I really like to see her flushed face, although her clinging is such a sight to behold.¡± King Cuh Rux reveals his intention upon this small fallacy.

    There seems a lot of mixed signals in my gesture but like what they wanted, I¡¯ll keep it in my mind since it¡¯s way better because I do not want them to feel betrayed upon my actions.

    Since King Cuh Rux and Elder Iarann settled the fact that I am able to walk by my own, we keep the pace moderate enough for me to stride. It was both my exercise for walking and at the same time, a tour for me in the fort. It comes to the question why do I need to take a tour on a place where a battle may break out anytime?

    The fort or the one they called Siog Sciath, is a fortress that completely merges with the land. The Gauls adopted a lot of defensive measures from the Kingdom of Ecklan, however, they used a more olden design for the reason the Gauls doesn¡¯t have resources to replicate the modern architecture that the Kingdom of Ecklan uses.

    Using the techniques of the Gaul¡¯s merging with nature, they stabilize a defensive position accordingly with their surrounding, all the while adopting the style for fortress fortification and design that the Kingdom of Ecklan had.

    Facing towards the Empire of the Rousse is a hidden entrance surrounded by deep moats and a stratified wooden door that blends with the trees. The ramparts are pulled in and out using spellcraft. The fort¡¯s walls are compromised of layers; olden woods as cover, rock as the mid-layer, and metal walls ironed flatly. It repels a lot of heavy attacks from any sources. Even with such heavy precautions, the Gauls are still losing to the Rousse. That as it may, the fort is specialized in a defensive battle where it can defend almost anything.

    Elder Iarann told me that one more advantage that they have over the Empire of Rousse are the trees surrounding them. The Empire of Rousse has a sect that greatly imposes the importance of nature. Burning the trees has become unthinkable for them as it violates their religion and at the same time, it may totally annihilate the whole forest.

    With that in mind, if the Empire of Rousse burns down the whole forest and succeeds in colonizing the Kingdom of Tirheaarn, nothing will come out of that result but liability. The forest which is rich in both resources and livelihood would be nothing but ashes.

    King Cuh Rux considered a lot of possibilities and uses the Empire of Rousses¡¯ religion and needs to defend themselves against the odds. It was a sly but an indigenous strategy that came to them as a blessing but also a reason they are targeted by the Empire of the Rousse.

    On a side note, they weren¡¯t able to build watchtowers and turrets for the reason that it would defeat the purpose of the fortress hidden by nature. To fill in the deficit of watchers, they use the faes and spellcraft to install inanimate sentries that hide in the trees for the lookout.

    Beyond the fort is their main force¡¯s camp which directly faces the army of the Empire of the Rousse. They call it the zone as it¡¯s the place where they battle and it was a place almost deficient of the presence of the faes. If the zone is crossed, the Empire of Rousse¡¯s army may march towards here or to the west side. The reason Domhan went to the western border is to once more reinforce the army there.

    Also, the reason why they need a lot of precious stone is the actual absence of the Elders in some parts of the fort. Each soldier carries a first aid stone with a healing rune in battle and a rune with strengthening spellcraft. Each time they engage in battle, the soldier uses these provisions and when exhausted, they will replenish their supply.

    Moreover, they also need to resupply their armory, as such, not only they need to mine a lot of precious stones but also iron ores and steels. Even if they commonly wear a tanned animal hide and leather, they still need chainmail under it and a weapon to wield such as swords, spears, and shields. Even bows and arrows are costly.

    Overall, we spent half the day walking around, introducing to me a lot of people and showing me interesting places I would never dream of seeing back in my world.

    However, the familiar scent still wafts in the air and there are some places they purposely left out.

    ¡°How was it? Are you satisfied?¡± King Cuh Rux asked as he bites into his beef jerky. He nibbles and chew on it with vigor and alternates it with a baked rye bread dipped on a potato soup. King Cuh Rux and I are currently in a private room where we can dine. Elder Iarann left us on our own.

    ¡°Everything was new to me so rest assured because it was a sight to behold.¡± I can¡¯t clearly describe the feeling that I have right now. Whether amazement or disappointment, I cannot distinguish it. I just stare at the soup filled with meat and vegetables and a freshly cut loaf bread and grape juice.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± King Cuh Rux notices my unrest so I give him protesting stare.

    ¡°I could eat the same thing as you have. There¡¯s no need to give me any special treatment. I am used to the blandest food.¡± When I said bland food, it¡¯s the hospital food. There¡¯s several degrees of difference between our meals that it made me uncomfortable.

    ¡°Oh? Are you eyeing on this? I never thought you were the type to initiate this kind of stuff.¡± King Cuh Rux smiles at me. He tries to feed me the beef jerky on his hand and pushes it to my lips gently. It was full of saliva from his nibbling. Of course, I didn¡¯t obediently open my lips and just stare at him.

    ¡°Not? Why are you staring at me like that?¡± King Cuh Rux tilt his head in confusion. He pulls the beef jerky away from my lips.

    ¡°This is too much food for me. I¡¯ll share it with you.¡± I said as I immediately scooped a lot of vegetable and meat from my bowl and transferred it to his. After that, I sliced my loaf into half and shared it to him. Even if I tried to insist on revoking this kind of treatment I believe that it will not work. I have to give it to him in a roundabout way.

    ¡°Now we have half of each of my food. Since I can¡¯t eat that much food, eat my share please.¡± I said to King Cuh Rux while I resume my own meal.

    ¡°Are you perhaps worried of me? Hahaha, I¡¯m tough as steel but I will gladly take your offer. In return, have this!¡± King Cuh Rux persisted with the beef jerky and pushes it to my lips.

    Left with no choice but to accept it, I nibble on the beef jerky offered to me. It¡¯s elastic and tough but the saltiness spreads throughout my mouth. I stick my tongue to get more of the taste of the beef while pulling on it with my teeth. I gnash and grind it and the flavor embedded to the jerky spreads. After successfully cutting off the portion of the jerky I was nibbling on, I sip a soup from my bowl.

    After the intense mastication, I lifted the glass of grape juice and drank it. The mellow sweetness washes off the pungent taste of the beef jerky down to my throat, creating a refreshing feeling.

    After savoring the sweet-sour sensation that the grape juice brought to me, I found King Cuh Rux staring at me dumbfounded. He holds the beef jerky on his hand with a tight grip.

    ¡°I really didn¡¯t think you¡¯d eat it¡­¡± He told me as his face starts reddening a little.

    ¡°Oh yeah, you were biting on it earlier. It wasn¡¯t that good but the elasticity gave a challenge to it.¡± I told him with my utmost respect to the people who created the beef jerky. Come to think of it, it was also the same beef jerky he was nibbling and drenched with his saliva.

    ¡°Aren¡¯t you bothered by it? It did come from my mouth after all, although I¡¯m a little happy about it.¡± King Cuh Rux acted a little sappy and annoying that I could only sigh.

    ¡°I¡¯m not bothered by it. In the first place, is it something you should be happy about?¡± I asked King Cuh Rux while start sipping soup with my spoon.

    ¡°Eh? Well, you see, I¡¯m not one to act pure and all giddy about it. As a king, I had a lot of affairs in the past. But right now, I feel a little happy for giving you something like an indirect kiss. Don¡¯t you think such subtle romance is mundane but sweet?¡± King Cuh Rux smiles at me again. It was a broad smile with his teeth showing.

    ¡°Happy? I¡¯m glad that you felt that way but, I don¡¯t know anything about romance. In my standpoint, tasting someone else saliva is untidy. Please tell me, why am I a target of your affection?¡± I am not dumb enough not to feel how King Cuh Rux actually sees me. The reason I haven¡¯t said anything is that I do not know how to react to it.

    Love has been one of the greatest mysteries in this world. Some may call it miraculous and some say it¡¯s what makes the world moves. However, an empty shell such as me cannot fathom how it feels to be loved. Even if I try to bare myself right now in front of King Cuh Rux, I doubt I¡¯d feel a thing.

    It¡¯s a concept I do not deter but it is also something I cannot give an actual meaning or form. In a theatrical stage, it¡¯s a motivation and drive of people. It¡¯s one of the reasons they put on a mask or lay bare in the face of others. It¡¯s a feeling similar to palpitation I heard but I¡¯ve palpitated enough in my life to know what it may actually feel.

    Now that I¡¯ve thought of it, what am I trying to grasp again? Was it a purpose in life? Was it the warmth of love? Or was it both?

    ¡°What I like about you? There¡¯s no reason to sugarcoat this. Divine Beast, no, Aster, you should be aware that your beauty is transcendental. Anywhere I go, I will never find a countenance such as yours. Icy cold but it harmonizes with words fragile as glass. Aster, I do want you as my wife.¡± King Cuh Rux told me as he took my hand and firmly holds it with his.

    ¡°So, it¡¯s all about appearance?¡± I ask nonchalantly as I bite onto my bread.

    ¡°Of course it¡¯s all about the appearance. It¡¯s a realistic answer after all and I am not denying that. People desire beauty even if the inside is rotten. It¡¯s either for decoration, for a show, or just simply to boast. I am undeniably that kind of a guy.¡± King Cuh Rux said as he picked on the soup and ate only the meat.

    ¡°Eat your veggies.¡± I suggested although it might sound like I¡¯m scolding him.

    ¡°Eeeeh? Anyway, I like you, Aster, because of your looks. If you tell me that you are disappointed, then that¡¯s it. Though, I¡¯m starting to like your personality too.¡± King Cuh Rux replied as he tried to deftly pull my attention away from his food.

    ¡°No, I am aware of that. It¡¯s true that the first basis of liking someone is their appearance. That¡¯s a hard fact and I am inclined to agree with you. Also, your veggies?¡± King Cuh Rux¡¯s opinion wasn¡¯t biased. Everywhere one goes, one''s appearance would most likely be the first to be noticed.

    ¡°Right right! I love how we both agreed to a thing! Where do you want to go next? What do you want to see?¡± King Cuh Rux asked me.

    ¡°Everything.¡± I snap an immediate answer from King Cuh Rux¡¯s question.

    ¡°Everything? Well, I¡¯ve shown you almost everything but there are some fun places we can go outside the fort!¡± He replied with a cheery vigor, however, I slowly shook my head left and right.

    ¡°No, when I said everything, I want you to lay bare what you¡¯ve hidden from my sight. Show me the places where blood reeks; where a little bit of scream leaks; and to the place where the darkest parts are.¡± Those words of mine are earnest and honest. I¡¯ve noticed all of it and it was bothering me the whole time. ¡°Please, stop trying to put on a show for me. I want to know more¡­¡± I added with a weak voice.

    King Cuh Rux was flabbergasted by my words and sprouted widened eyes. He stares at me with a disbelief face.

    ¡°Then, you are honestly saying that you want to see the real face of this war? We do not want to involve you in our affairs. Seeing our condition may make you draw away from us.¡± King Cuh Rux dons a melancholic countenance as he looks down.

    ¡°Would turning my sight away from your reality will really help me? I am clueless of what I can do for myself and for your people. At the very least, I want to become aware of your plight.¡± I replied to King Cuh Rux¡¯s question while I look at him straight in the eyes.

    ¡°Doiteain was right. You¡¯re more than meets the eyes.¡± King Cuh Rux showed a relieved and refreshed smile. It was one genuine emotion that he actually showed today. ¡°I think I belittled you a little. I offer you my apologies.¡± He added while he bowed his head.

    ¡°There¡¯s no need for an apology. But, won¡¯t you be scolded for not eating your veggies?¡± I said while finishing the last spoon of my soup.

    And thus, I lay my eyes upon the waste this war has laid upon.

 Passage 5: Death Abides

    What was it again, the one thing I wanted to understand? Is there something I left behind, or something I need to remember? Was it something about my life or my death back in that world? What kind of turmoil of woes did I miss in my life and what I shouldn¡¯t?

    Our footsteps reverberate as it treads the paved path inside the fortress of the Gauls; the fortress also known as Siog Sciath. The sun is already sinking down far from the horizon and once again, the world is dyed in a crimson color manifested as pestering clouds that swam aloof in the sky. Despite the setting sun, the fortress is well illuminated.

    This is a section of the fortress that was purposely left out earlier. King Cuh Rux is guiding me right now to the many of one place where I could witness that effect of the war. In the far right corner of the corridor comes a large door with the only sheet as a cover in the doorway. Slowly, the smell of iron; nay, blood, becomes even stronger.

    It was so mordant that I instinctively cover my nose.

    ¡°Aster, what is it?!¡± King Cuh Rux worriedly asked.

    ¡°It wasn¡¯t just blood. There¡¯s this stinging and nauseating odor circulating in this hall.¡± It suddenly became harder to breathe. The smell was so putrid that my legs gave out on its own. My eyes even got teary because of how strong the stench is.

    ¡°Hey, hey! Get a grip! I really think we should head back! If the smell alone could incapacitate you like that, I don¡¯t know what will happen if you see the wounded soldiers or worst, the one who just passed away¡­¡± King Cuh¡¯s voice is rather melancholic despite doing his best to persuade me.

    The scent in this place mixes together so I cannot distinguish any of it. If I learned something today, it is about how sensitive my nose has become. I was skeptical at first, especially when I am occupied with my own problem in walking. Right now, I have proven that my sense of smell excels greatly that it became detrimental.

    ¡°It¡¯s fine. I just need to get used to it¡­¡± I assured King Cuh Rux as he helps me get back to my feet and firmly hold my hands so I don¡¯t fall over. In the past, I had similar experiences and I can¡¯t even count how many times I puked from such putrid smell.

    ¡°Well alright. Though I won¡¯t let go of your hands now! I¡¯m an opportunistic man so I¡¯d want to have every possible situation favor to me as possible.¡± King Cuh Rux said as he interweaved his fingers with mine and raises it. ¡°We look like a lover, no?¡± He chuckles.

    ¡°¡­So positive.¡± King Cuh Rux, without a doubt, is an optimistic person, even though I was just suffering from nauseousness a while ago. I can¡¯t exactly tell how we look like a lover but it¡¯s uncomfortable to hold hand with someone taller than you.

    King Cuh Rux gave me one last look of worry before unfurling the scene behind the curtain. There, several men concocting medicines and such immediately beheld right in front of my eyes. It was a room with men clad in dirty robes stained with blood and grease. They were running around the place and keeping their body move.

    Upon realizing that King Cuh Rux graces them with his presence, they momentarily stopped and bow their heads a little. After that, a man, possibly the facilitator of the place, approached us with a dim smile. His young countenance was ridden with fatigue and his eyes have deep dark bugs and he was hunching a little.

    His eyes didn¡¯t even wander in my direction despite my ears and tails showing.

    ¡°What would the the the the king wanted¡­?¡± He didn¡¯t stutter. It was an obvious slur on his part that he repeated the same word. It was annoying but quite interesting.

    ¡°Lupus, I would like to check on the injured.¡± King Cuh Rux said straightforwardly.

    ¡°Ah, the injujujured? The death toll has already spiked thothothough. There are also who are are are are now dying. Would you you you you like to see?¡± Lupus asked with a sullen glare and points at a large door that seems to be the ward.

    ¡°Very well, let¡¯s go.¡± King Cuh Rux and I are led by Lupus. This place was the facility where they develop medicines on the site and use it to treat the soldiers. Since healing runes are costly, they made leeway by using the forest¡¯s rich resources.

    Each and everyone in the facility has the same morbid countenance. They are moving their hands deftly and their precision with the processing of the medicine such as extracting, filtering, and compounding are well executed, however, it was robotic and none of them even had the passion for it.

    I thought that the smell of the blood wasn¡¯t that strong from the outside and it mixes with something else. Now I confirmed that the brewed herbs here are the cause of taming the smell of the blood but in exchange, it intensifies something even more nauseating.

    Through the facility, we move to the next room; the main ward inside the inner sect of the Fortress. There are five different wards and each gives a level of intensity in which the injured requires.

    The outer sect of the fortress houses fosters two wards. All both for minor injuries and a place for soldiers who just have light fever rests. What by minor injury means is that those who had scratches, abrasion, and flesh wounds that aren¡¯t deep enough. It was all treated by bandages and applying some ointment.

    The middle sect of the fortress fosters the two more wards that exist here. It¡¯s a treatment facility where a soldier who lost or broke their limbs goes. It was a ward where one¡¯s condition can be determined if they can return to the zone or not. Their treatment doesn¡¯t differ from the wards on the outer sect, however, an intensive care is imposed to watch the limbless or disabled soldiers.

    And the inner sect houses the most severely wounded and injured which are fatal that can lead to death. The reason these soldiers are kept here is that the infection that this soldier may spread could be quarantined.

    What came into my view as we entered the ward next to the facility where they process medicine, I witness a scene of what carnage would left.

    An array of beds are lined up. Four, no, six dozens of beds are equally lined up along the walls. Half of the beds are only occupied and most of the beds aghast of a patient are eerie as bloodstains drench it. And throes of suffering are screamed.

    ¡°They they they they just came back from the zone and had the most serious injuries. I dododoubt they can be moved to midsection any time. Wear this this this safety mask for precaution. Later, I shall shall shall administer medicine for you and your companion, King.¡± Lupus handed us a mask similar to a gas mask. It was made of leather but at the same time, there are inscriptions on the lower edge of it.

    ¡°Aster, that¡¯s a rune too. Spellcraft was used to give it filtering properties that clean the air that you¡¯ll inhale.¡± King Cuh Rux explained to me before wearing his mask. After watching him stretches the garter and snapping it on his neck, I imitated him. I look back to Lupus and he proceeds towards the patients in the bed. I noticed that he himself is not wearing a mask.

    ¡°Ah, this one one one is dying now.¡± Lupus said as he unfurls the sheet.

    There is¡­a man who is literally bellowing on his own blood. His skin no longer shows any healthy color and his countenance seems drained of life. His breathing is ragged that he can barely inhale any oxygen. There¡¯s a rupture on his left flank as if a sharp object bisected it.

    He is all tears while his lips tremble. His eyes are still ablaze but it hints dejection and anxiety. Furthermore, he doesn¡¯t a right leg and two of his fingers on his left hand is missing.

    ¡°King, my King! You¡ªYou¡¯ve come¡­I¡­¡± the man started speaking towards King Cuh Rux. He tries to reach out to King Cuh Rux with his right hand and the king grasps on it with passion full of nobility and valor-ridden

    ¡°You have done well, Northern Post Soldier, Third Platoon, Erloc. The zone has become disarrayed but your heart is still adamant from the empire¡¯s influence.¡± King Cuh Rux said as he locks gaze with the man called Elroc.

    ¡°I¡¯m¡­I¡­I want to see¡­my¡­young boy and wife!¡± The man strongly requested King Cuh Rux. Despite spewing blood from forcing himself to speak, the man, Erloc, manages to bring out his desire.

    It¡¯s brutal and tragic; both words that seem to be synonymous, yet compliments each other. Stripped of the theatrical mask, the man bares his true face in the face of death. Desiring to see what pinches the heart the most was the most basic and most daring a man could request.

    Erloc was bleeding all over and the bandages can no longer keep the wounds closed. The bed sheet slowly dyes in the color of fresh blood. Lupus did no action. His eyes already tell that this man is beyond salvation. Even if a healing rune was used, it will only prolong his suffering. It has become an inevitable time for him to die.

    I¡¯m not indifferent to it. I¡¯ve seen and heard a lot about this. A man on the verge of death; knows that his time has come; are the boldest, earnestly wishing for a last string of happiness; if not, despairing for it and mulling over their life.

    That¡¯s also the reason why they can pathetically cling into their lives¡­

    ¡°You can¡¯t see them.¡± I bluntly said to the man as I remove the mask blocking my lips. ¡°You can¡¯t see your family, not now; not even after your death.¡± I added with a strong emphasis on after his passing. King Cuh Rux who was having trouble on how to answer the man looks at me with a perplexed countenance.

    ¡°You don¡¯t want to see them after your death, right? That would also mean they perished. You don¡¯t want them to see you in this state. You are just going to engrave an awful memory to your son. Let the people here take care of your carcass and deliver you clean and prim for your beloved to mourn.¡± I told Erloc and his countenance changes from a despairing one to a realization of my words.

    ¡°¡­I¡­understand¡­but¡­¡± His face slowly broke down into a sullen stillness.

    ¡°You love them. Their faces should be vivid in your memories; lasting like the flow of time. Close your eyes and hold my hand. It should be as big as your son¡¯s hands.¡± I hold onto the bloodied palm of Erloc.

    ¡°Ah¡­¡± Erloc obediently grasps on my small hand like it was his own son¡¯s hand. He closed his eyes and a smile afloat his face as he started visualizing the faces of his beloved. Tears swam among the blood and his intense labored breathing starts slowing down.

    ¡°Tha--¡­¡± Before finishing a word, Erloc passes away in peace as a smile is painted on his lips.

    His hand became rigid and firmly latches on my hand. Despite that, I still held on it as if he is still alive. The warmth of his blood outright sticks on my hand and it dries.

    I greatly sympathize for Erloc.

    His story and wishes may just be a grain of sand in a desert, however, it was genuine and fulfilling. His ending was bittersweet and all I could do is grant him a little, if not, minuscule of respite. I admired that he has a reason to cling to his life until the very end. His desperation was nothing like mine, not only this man but also dozens of soldiers alike in this room.

    He had a desire I cannot comprehend, even now. All I could understand is that he held onto something important and that is his family. There could be other reasons but what¡¯s important is that he had something that filled him and he cherished that.

    This feeling erupting from my chest¡­was it envy?

    He died with a purpose. He goes out in the field and did his job like what he was tasked to. He may have been born with a little to a better life than me. His life and grievance have outweighed anything that I have held in my whole life.

    That¡¯s why¡­at least¡­for his last moment, I would like to take a little bit of that feeling from him and take it as mine. Despite that, I gained nothing¡­

    I understand nothing¡­

    ¡°Aster¡­¡± King Cuh Rux solemnly said as he places a hand on my shoulder. The sudden sensation of another touch abruptly made my knees and gaits weak.

    ¡°Ah¡­¡± My body collapses like a puppet whose string was suddenly cut. King Cuh Rux readily catches me in his arms cradles me while Lupus immediately detaches my hand from Erloc¡¯s hand and quickly applied some ointment on it.

    ¡°My dearest, you have just proven that you are far worth than I can imagine.¡± King Cuh Rux said as he embraces me, however, I immediately realize that I am slowly being robbed of my consciousness. Apparently, Lupus also started sprinkling relaxant near my nostrils.

    ¡°Well, now now now, you shall need some special treatment.¡± Lupus said as he returns the mask I wore earlier back into my face. ¡°That, right now now now, rest.¡± He followed. As the minty scent overrides the smell of the pungent blood and other chemicals around, my mind came to a complete stillness and I fell asleep.

    -------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------

    As usual, I wake up in a soft and comfy bed designated only for me. The earthen ceiling reflects nothing but a shady darkness. A respite of the light from the spellcraft infused lantern keeps the room a little bit illuminated. I unfurl the lacey blanket laid upon my body and slowly fixes my posture to seat.

    The smell of the mint still wafts in my nose that it rendered my sense of smell useless temporarily. The temperature is as cold as it gets for a nighttime in a forest. It was quite chilly and my bare shoulders shudder. I tried to feel what I am wearing and noticed that it¡¯s just a cream one-piece sleeping dress.

    ¡°I¡¯m glad to see you well, O¡¯ Divine Beast.¡± A raspy but deep voice coming from the curtain of the darkness in the other side of the wall made me jolted in surprise. It was so sudden that my body bolted upright and my heart beats rhythmically fast.

    ¡°Ah¡­!¡± I let out a small squeak of flabbergast and while slowly turning towards the direction where the voice came from. I can feel cold sweat suddenly breaking out of my back because of this encounter.

    ¡°Calm down, it¡¯s me.¡± Elder Iarann emphasizes as he walks a little bit towards the reach of the light of the lantern. His visage that was clearly colored in the crimson light of the lantern accented with the shade of the shadow made his countenance extremely ghastly and breathtaking.

    ¡°Y-Yes¡­I see¡­¡± I manage to calm down.

    Elder Iarann walks away from the wall and retrieves a wooden chair in one of the room¡¯s corner and set it beside my bed. He sat down with a deep sigh while pinching the bridge of his nose.

    ¡°At first, I really don¡¯t have much of a thought about you as a person. You are only someone summoned as the counter force for the empire¡¯s Divine Beast.¡± Elder Iarann ruffles his exceedingly long beard with one hand and took a stone from his pocket with the other one. ¡°Take this.¡± He said as he handed me a brightly burning vial of crimson color.

    ¡°It¡¯s¡­hot¡­! But¡­it doesn¡¯t burn¡­¡± I exclaimed as I examine the fluid with glistening eyes. It was magical and really appealing to the eyes. ¡°This is¡­?¡± I followed a query.

    ¡°Doiteain sent it here for you. It just arrived earlier. It¡¯s called Doigh Bais, Doiteain¡¯s personalized spellcraft solely for self-defense. The fluid inside is made of fire fae¡¯s tears. It will burn a person when you throw the content in them.¡± Elder Iarann said as he rolled the vial in my hand and retrieve another thing from his coat. From there, a necklace made out of weaved roots emerges.The author''s content has been appropriated; report any instances of this story on Amazon.

    ¡°This root¡­it must be from Domhan?¡± I tried guessing.

    ¡°You are aware now of our individual mastery? That¡¯ll make things easier for me to explain. Correct, this is from Domhan, the earth¡¯s vestige of protection. It is made from our last strand of Yggdra branch and Domhan crafted it into this necklace. It will protect you twice a day from harmful spells and magic alike. Take it as it is our will.¡± Elder Iarann places the necklace by my side.

    They are called Elders of the Gauls, the Druids, because they deserve such a title. Doiteain is protected by four Faes of the fire. She has control over the spellcraft of fire and an expert rune crafter. The same goes for Domhan who has five Faes of the earth guiding him. Elder Iarann is the elder who commands the Faes of iron.

    ¡°¡­Why so sudden? I don¡¯t think¡­I deserve any of this.¡± I said with a melancholic tone. Considering that they could use this in the war to save themselves and to even turn the tides¡­

    ¡°Why so sudden you ask. Initially, I planned to keep all of this and return it to their rightful owners, however, I¡¯ve seen something in you. Naught of both dark and light, that lies inside you is an existence that¡¯s not only worth what you are intended to be; you are one who yearns change.¡± Elder Iarann started talking things I couldn¡¯t comprehend despite the words are logically understandable.

    ¡°I wonder¡­what change are you talking about¡­?¡± I mulled over his words. I have no recollection of trying to change myself. All I wanted is to find a path to gain a purpose, a meaning in my life. Since I am devoid of anything, my goal is as clear as the serene night sky.

    ¡°Whatever it is, you must be seeking something undeniably unshakable. We Elders do not wish to gain anything from you. It is this world that may gain something from you. After all¡­our fall¡­may even be inevitable.¡± Elder Iarann¡¯s voice trails off and becomes weak at the end of his sentence. I could fully grasp what he said, however¡­

    ¡°Fall¡­what do you mean--!¡± My words; stopped. My worries; grow. Elder Iarann peeks a smile for me under the bushes of his beard.

    ¡°Tomorrow, I shall send you back whether by force or not. From there, a matter of plan will be at a motion. I can feel that you desire to involve yourself with us, especially in this war. That is, however, not allowed for me even if King Cuh Rux also bequeaths it. You shouldn¡¯t find your own purpose in the midst of bloodshed.¡± Elder Iarann stood up from his chair with weary gait and a hunching back.

    ¡°¡­I see. I¡¯ll obey.¡± I said those words, however, it was something with resistance. I never felt this hopeless before; not since then.

    My tenth birthday was the start of my suffering, the hell I endured, the endless bickering and solitude that gradually turned into an icy flame that engulfs me. Two years passed, three years passed, or even further, that hell has become the very foundation of what I am now. Slowly, I embraced that solitude and learned how to cope with it.

    Eventually, as I contemplated my life and a lot of things, I let go of unnecessary emotions. In the process, I left what creates a human ego, a desire. Eventually, I succumb to nothing but a bitter concept called emptiness.

    There we no hopelessness ever since, however, that emotion gradually hits me.

    ¡°Ah, yes, Divine Beast. If you want to eat dinner, you can ask the guard posted outside for guidance. Or¡­if you will, would you want to meet King Cuh Rux?¡± Elder Iarann, before turning away from me, suggested some tonight¡¯s options. I definitely not going to eat after today¡¯s event, however, I want to meet King Cuh.

    ¡°Can I¡­meet King Cuh Rux?¡± I utter those words, with an emotion I cannot describe. Whether if it is longing or concern, I do not know but there was something in it.

    ¡°Verily, I shall take you to him myself.¡± Elder Iarann said as he opens the door of my room and beckons me.

    Guided by nothing but lanterns made of spellcraft and moonlight that quietly fills the place by flashing through the windows, Elder Iarann and I walk not towards deeper of the Fort but towards where the west gate is. Basically, the place where I am resting is in the midsection but is located quite far from the soldier¡¯s barracks and ward.

    ¡°What? It will be shameful of us to let you sleep somewhere near people whose at death¡¯s door. Lupus had to use some runes to sterilize your whole body. Apologies as stripping you of your garments were necessary.¡± Elder Iarann said with a blank face, not looking to apologetic.

    ¡°If anything, I am devoid of the concept of shame¡­however, if you apologize, then it will mean nothing now. I will verily accept your apology.¡± For the sake of formality, for the sake of keeping their pride, I accepted the apology despite it warrants nothing from me.

    After the brief exchange of words, Elder Iarann never spoke again and the atmosphere between us fell into a complete silence.

    As we exited the fort¡¯s gate arriving outside of the midsection from the west, a forest covers the scenery but the odd one out would be the wooden cabin. Light spills from the windows and it seems it¡¯s only occupied by a few, if less, maybe one person.

    Elder Iarann led me to the wooden cabin and knocked on the door. Immediately, the countenance of Kung Cuh wearing comfortable leather clothes comes into our view.

    ¡°King Cuh Rux, the Divine Beast willed to meet you. I shall now leave her on your care as I need to attend some matters.¡± Elder Iarann, after delivering those words, walks away in a steadfast stride.

    ¡°Ah, wai--! Iarann! Damn!¡± King Cuh curse fell on deaf ears as Elder Iarann didn¡¯t even bat an eye towards him. He could only scratch the back of his head with an extremely troubled countenance. ¡°Ah, no, I don¡¯t mean you are a trouble! I know how sensitive you are to these words.¡± He added. I did start to feel like I was a bother but King Cuh immediately noticed my growing uneasiness.

    King Cuh stands in front of the doorway while staring at me. His face seems a little flushed as the reddish cheeks are illuminated by the shimmering moonlight. He couldn¡¯t look at me straight in the eyes and his fingers are restlessly fiddling inside his pocket.

    I just felt like King Cuh is like a teenager rather than a proper adult at this very moment. I can at least distinguish how an adult carries their own selves and how teenagers are needlessly restless. Most of the young people I saw in the hospital, especially those who are young, are only fellow patients but I do know how they act when they are visited by someone they like.

    As these thoughts circulate inside my head, a slight gust of wind blows and the chilly yet refreshing wind strikes my bare shoulders. It made my body shivers and my ear twitches from the sudden stimulation.

    ¡°Cold¡­¡± I muttered as I rub my shoulders in reflex. I can feel the tip of my ears getting cold and the fur at the end of my tail slowly stands.

    ¡°Ah, sorry, it was extremely rude of me to let you stay in the cold!¡± King Cuh panics and took my hand to let me into his cabin, however, I put a little resistance.

    ¡°It¡¯s fine. I like the fresh air anyway. The cold, I can endure¡­and I want to gaze at this forest and bask in the moonlight since I haven¡¯t had much chance in my previous life.¡± Instead of letting King Cuh pull me, I pull back the hand that was holding me. King Cuh shows a visibly flabbergasted countenance.

    ¡°I see¡­I see that you also have things that you like. Do you want to see my special place then?¡± With a sigh of relief, King Cuh offered to take me somewhere.

    ¡°I¡¯d be glad to.¡± I answered gleefully as I sprout a faint smile. It was an offer I wanted to hear for a long time. I¡¯ve never been out of the hospital for the passing years of my confinement so I¡¯ve always yearned for someone to ask me out like this.

    ¡°Then, let me hold your hand.¡± King Cuh said and I obediently let him hold my hand. ¡°Ah, wait.¡± He immediately added as he let me go.

    He dashes inside of his cabin and sound of rummaging clanks from there. He returned shortly with a coat in hand and immediately offered it to me readily.

    ¡°Wear this! This is my prided coat made from a Nemean lion¡¯s mane that I slew in the core of the forest. Please take it as yours now.¡± King Cuh said as he covers my body with the said coat. The coat is obviously bigger than me as it reaches past my knees and sleeves got past over my hands, however, it was thin, light, and warmed me up as soon as I wore it.

    ¡°Okay¡­thank you¡­¡± I said as I tug the coat tighter into my body as the cold slowly burns into warmth. The scent of King Cuh strongly seeps from this coat and the manly odor that he has enters my nose. I can tell that he uses this very often from the intensity of his scent. Blood and iron, sweat and pheromone, it¡¯s all mixed up.

    It¡¯s odd¡­

    Intimacy is something unfamiliar to me, yet, I know that at this moment, at this point in time, there¡¯s this connection bridging us together. With our hands linked and only the calming silence of the forest night reverberates, the thought of such becomes even more passionate.

    I couldn¡¯t tell whether becoming this elated is a good thing or not at the current state of this land, however, all I could think of is that I am glad that I was once again given the chance to live a life; moreover, as a form desirable for people.

    And¡­this rough and large hand that pulls me belongs to someone who I gradually admire, at least, that¡¯s what I think for now.

    Pulling¡­crackles¡­a minuscule amount of shock¡­warmth¡­

    As if my mind as a child that I left started experiencing sensations that I thought I¡¯ve long forgotten. It¡¯s intense and unbearable as it floods like an overflowing river. Even now, I can hear that river gently flowing¡­

    ¡°Aster, we¡¯re here. Look at this dazzling sight.¡± King Cuh showed me a river.

    ¡°¡­¡­¡± I peered into the river that King Cuh showed me. It was really dazzling and the flow of the water made the reflection of the moon and stars dances in a limelight. It wasn¡¯t violent but it just flows continuously without a care in the world. The bank wasn¡¯t covered with rocks but an underlying formation of earth followed by grasses that grew adequately to be sat upon.

    It is indeed a beautiful sight.

    ¡°Hahaha¡­well, I¡¯m kind of embarrassed to say this now but¡­Aster, let¡¯s chat.¡± King Cuh¡¯s tone was a whole lot different when I met him earlier.

    ¡°I believe that¡¯s what we are about to do.¡± I bluntly replied. I don¡¯t think we¡¯d be doing something else by bringing me here; not just to show this scenery.

    ¡°Well yeah, hahaha¡­¡± King Cuh said as he let go of my hand starts walking towards the river.

    He didn¡¯t stop at the bank but continued walking into the current of the river. It was not deep but it was enough to sink him up to his knees. The sight of him raising his arms in the air bedazzled me even further than the river.

    King Cuh, at that moment, lights up in a fiery color of crimson glow.

    ¡°I am the one guided by the moon, Corcairdhearg mac Nessa the Sixth. I ask thee, the Faes of the Moon to bless me on my coming battles. Shine bright, for we are those who will depart from this world and your light is our guide. Bless upon our enemies as we will slay them honorably and show them the light of our victory.¡± I don¡¯t know what to make of its meaning, however, it was clear that it is a prayer, a plea for victory, and asking for guidance and blessing.

    ¡°Pretty¡­¡± It was so captivating. Red lines-like mark starts appearing all over his body in crimson color. Awestruck, I lean on a tree and gradually slide down to sit. The faint illumination of the moonlight created a perfect harmony with the bright, contrasting color of red, weaving together and creating an illusionary aurora. After a few seconds, the light subsides and King Cuh settled down.

    King Cuh smiles at me as he walks closer to me. The red marks all over his body are like a yesterday¡¯s dream; vivid yet left no traces. The trees around gradually sway slowly and the leaves rustle gently as a passing wind breezes by.

    ¡°How is it? Cool right?¡± King Cuh asked as he crouches down on my eye level and beamed a smile with his teeth showing; kind of like a kid doing a successful prank.

    ¡°It was pretty, though I am curious of what it is for. It¡¯s apparent that it was a prayer or a chant but is there a relevancy to it?¡± I blow out what was inside my mind. His sudden action may have been just to show off but I¡¯d like to get deeper behind it if possible.

    ¡°It is as you said, it¡¯s a prayer.¡± King Cuh admitted it and glances at the waning moon above us. ¡°It¡¯s a plea to the faes to guide us in battle but strategically-wise, it makes no difference when it comes to the zone where the faes¡¯ presence lacks.¡± He added with a bitter smile, showing a tinge of frustration.

    ¡°The faes are an important entity to the Gauls. For them to be unable to accompany you in your struggles is somewhat sad.¡± The faes definitely play a big role in the Gauls. They are an everyday life companion of many. I knew that from the past days I live here.

    ¡°To be honest, it¡¯s frustrating to be in such disadvantage. To us Gauls, the very forest, this place, is the home for the faes. Our ancestors fostered this home for generations and yet, those empire wanted to trample on our people, on our tradition, and our very meaning of existence.¡± King Cuh sways his head away from me as his lips frown.

    ¡°I¡­want to help¡­¡± I utter with a resolve, however, King Cuh only latches a hand on my head.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know but¡­Aster, since meeting you, I¡¯ve had this growing feeling in my chest. It is something extremely fond of you.¡± King Cuh said as he cocks his head closer to mine. ¡°I¡¯ve always wanted to feel you, Aster. I want to touch you. I would like you to answer to this desire of mine.¡± He added as he gazes at me with passionate eyes.

    ¡°It¡¯s fine¡­¡± I answered with a little bit of resistance, however, I do not have much of an option. I told to myself to give everything I have to them if an opportunity arises. If King Cuh desires me, I¡¯ll do my best to embrace him back.

    ¡°Thank you¡­¡± King Cuh uttered as he lunges closer to my body.

    His other hand slowly creeps into my back and suddenly¡­

    ¡°Hngh¡­!¡± An electrifying sensation that made my guts jolted assaulted me. It¡¯s weird and scary but at the same time, it was stimulating my whole body.

    ¡°I see, I see! Doiteain was right. These are¡­fur of superb quality!¡± King Cuh exclaimed as he ruffles both my ears and tail. The tip of the triangular fox ears is simulated as he lightly pinches the tip and felt the edges while the tail is assaulted with countless taps and dabs.

    ¡°¡­So this is what you meant¡­¡± I uttered in a whisper as King Cuh kept his assault on my ears and tail. Eventually, he fluffs my tail by burying his face on it. His face is like a child seeing a new present. The way he looked at me must be because he was stealing glances at these features of mine.

    ¡°Even the greatest wolf could not hold a candle to this! This is simply an extravagance, a true beauty a hunter would kill for!¡± King Cuh kept muttering to himself as his face is painted with pure bliss.

    ¡°King Cuh Rux¡­C-Cuh¡­¡± I tried calling out to his name. Upon my distress voice, King Cuh snaps out of his daze and jolted on his back. The sensation was too overpowering for me so I just have to stop him.

    ¡°Ah, I deeply apologize, Aster! It was just too mesmerizing that I got indulge in my own thoughts.¡± King Cuh lowered his head in apology. Is having an ear with demerits really that attractive? Humans are structured to have biological perfection that you cannot see in animals. These fur-covered protruding ears are getting in the way because it¡¯s sensitive and ticklish and the tail is nothing more than a hindrance for my movements.

    King Cuh, upon paying me an apology, sat beside with his unfading smile on his countenance. For several minutes, he didn¡¯t speak; I didn¡¯t pay attention to his expression as I watch the river flows. Eventually, fireflies started flying around and their hum fills the place.

    Even when the wind blows, warmness abodes as the coat of the Nemean lion that King Cuh gave me provided with me with both comforts with its lightness and passionate warmth.

    ¡°I¡¯m really sorry, Aster¡­¡± King Cuh said in a clear voice, as if merging with nature.

    ¡°It¡¯s really fine.¡± I replied readily.

    ¡°That¡¯s not it. What I mean is¡­for falling too hard for you. Was it that bad?¡± King Cuh confessed to me. This isn¡¯t the first time I heard him offering his love to me, however, the word coming out from his lips right now aren¡¯t empty words. This time, it¡¯s filled with honesty and sincerity. ¡°I¡¯m definitely in love with you.¡± He followed

    ¡°Wanting me to be your wife at first was because of my appearance. What about now?¡± I asked out of curiosity since I knew he was just pursuing me for what I look like.

    ¡°About now¡­Well¡­¡± I turned to look at King Cuh but I was taken aback from what I saw. His face is reddened from ear to ear and his trying to hide his lips with his face out of embarrassment but he intently peers into my eyes. ¡°Aster¡­well¡­I find you really adorable at first. To be honest, I kind of like to have you like a trophy but now, I¡¯ve seen how pure and strong your heart is. My conscience cannot defile that beauty rare to an individual. Sure, there are other aspects of you that I still don¡¯t know but, I know for sure that you are not a bad person.¡± King Cuh stated those words without breaking contact with my eyes. It was heartfelt and his words made my chest thump for a reason.

    I still don¡¯t know anything about how people currently perceive me. What King Cuh said about me could be a disparity of what I think about myself but hearing those kind and gentle words that I¡¯ve never heard before had me in a spiral of confusion. Should I be suspicious or should I be happy about it?

    Delving into my feelings, I¡¯m pretty sure I am delighted but at the same time, I can feel the fear quivering for rejection and abandonment. I have forgotten how to feel happy but at the same time, the presence of sadness also disappeared. If both of those feelings are to be served to me in a platter, I¡¯d be too full to take any.

    ¡°Aster, one more time, won¡¯t you marry me? I will make sure to take care of you for the rest of your life and will vow to the Faes that I will make you happy.¡± King Cuh takes my hand and strongly grasps it. His proposal, once again, is abrupt and way too quick. I am happy for his feelings, however¡­

    ¡°I have to refuse.¡± I answered with a blunt tone. It was a response that automatically came out of my lips. I am happy that someone feels this way for me but there¡¯s one thing. ¡°King Cuh, I cannot accept a confession of a man. Despite my current appearance, I¡¯m formerly a man too. For now, I still haven¡¯t adapted anything a girl should think of in this situation.¡± I explained to King Cuh.

    I¡¯m sorry¡­

    It was an excuse I just thought of. I cannot express any desire or similar feelings for King Cuh.

    ¡°I see¡­hehe¡­hahaha¡­Hahaha! Yes, that¡¯s exactly it!¡± King Cuh broke out in laughter with tears spilling from his eyelids. It was quite a bizarre reaction so I tilted my head in confusion.

    ¡°¡­Are you disappointed?¡± I meekly queried while casting another gaze at the dazzling river. It¡¯d be really a disappointment if someone you like told you that they are a former man. For me, thinking of reciprocating King Cuh¡¯s feeling is not impossible, however, I lack any mental preparation.

    ¡°No, no, no! What I mean about this is¡­Aster, you are a very logical girl. Of course, you¡¯d be thinking of this factor. I am aware that I am rushing things here so I won¡¯t push anymore. Instead, I¡¯ll wait¡­until the time you finally asserted yourself. When that time comes, I¡¯ll make sure that I¡¯ll put a ring in your finger.¡± King Cuh said with a delighted tone. For some reason, I can feel something welling up inside of me from his words alone.

    ¡°¡­I do wish too that I can come up with an answer.¡± I muttered while hugging my knees. My cheeks are oddly warm and the thumping in my chest becomes faster.

    After that, King Cuh and I idly chatted in the midst of the night, continuing with entertaining talks such as our world¡¯s culture and wonders. He told a tale of his exploits and his views as a king and a tyrant to his people which I agreed upon. In return, I talk about modern science and advance technology that my world has which greatly mesmerized him.

    I honestly had fun. I cannot see anything disagreeable with him and I can feel that he feels the same way. But every fun ends at some point. Before we realized it, the sun came rising and Elder Iarann comes for me.

    I agreed to be taken back to the castle and that¡¯s what the objective is. King Cuh and I bid farewell with each other as I ride on the carriage. My desire to see Domhan and Doiteain was left unanswered but I have filled been anew with satisfaction.

    In this Fort of fairies, there are things that I¡¯ve witnessed and learned. This war has done nothing to the people but anguish. I can at least tell that it is what it is. A separation from loved ones, never again to see them; it is something foreign to me, at least, before coming to this world.

    This slight emptiness in my heart tells that¡­I am longing for people that I have associated with.

    I can tell that much¡­

    The fleeting sight of the fort was the last thing I saw with my eyes as I immediately fell asleep in the carriage.

    -------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------

    It¡¯s been three days since I¡¯ve returned to the castle. I haven¡¯t seen any of the elders or even King Cuh. There were no signs of the war¡¯s woes here but I can still hear rumors spreading around. It was a mostly negative premonition of its end.

    Doiteain once told me that she wanted the surviving citizens of Gauls to take up residence in the Kingdom of Madd. If that option isn¡¯t viable, they at least wanted help from the Ecklan Kingdom to repel the Empire of Rousse.

    Those two are their only hope and it was a little relief that there¡¯s no heavy expectation weighing upon my shoulder but at the same time, the desire to do something burns inside me.

    After all, King Cuh and I are¡­

    ¡°Please excuse my intrusion Lady Aster!¡± A voice of a woman called out to me. It¡¯s probably the soldier guarding my room.

    ¡°What is it?¡± As I replied, the soldier came inside hurriedly and gave a polite bow. Out of the people in this castle, she¡¯s probably the one talk the most since she is my personal aide and guard. Her appearance is reserved but her eyes are fierce and dutiful.

    ¡°A news¡­just arrived¡­¡± She said to me but there¡¯s something holding her back. Like her tongue is twisted into knots.

    ¡°Please tell me.¡± I urged her in a gentle voice but she further pursed her lips. Sweat broke out from her forehead and she¡¯s clenching her fist as if to make it bleed.

    ¡°It¡¯s...just that¡­the news that came¡­the content is¡­¡± Her eyes swim around, looking restlessly from left to right. Her countenance is ghastly and her shoulders are trembling.

    ¡°Please¡­if it is about the Elders or King Cuh, I must absolutely hear this.¡± I once again assured her that it¡¯s fine to tell me.

    ¡°¡­King Cuh Rux, Corcairdhearg mac Nessa the Sixth, was assassinated while Elder Domhan was killed in the western fort. Reports¡­also stated that Elder Doiteain was captured¡­¡± The soldier said.

    At this moment, I can feel it in my chest, something draining like a hole¡­an embodiment of emptiness, this fleeting emotion, this grudgeless frustration, tainting my mind with nothing but the shadow of my former self.

 Passage 6: Two sides of a Coin

    Will my words ever reach anyone? Will these thoughts ever reach out to someone? What exactly are those thoughts I¡¯m thinking about?

    The answer is I don¡¯t know.

    These thoughts have been circulating inside my head for the past two days as I curl up in the bed, covering myself with the coat King Cuh gave me. His smell still lingers but gradually, it mixes with mine. I savor the warmth that it provides all the while staring at anywhere in a daze.

    I don¡¯t know what to feel. All the emotions I cultivated from the past days are all flushed to drain. My heart feels empty and I feel so lethargic. It¡¯s been yesterday since I last ate since I cannot muster any motivation to eat the food that they served me.

    I¡¯ve been left with nothing in my life for a long time that I don¡¯t know the emotion of losing someone. I¡¯ve been alone for so long that this feeling is not foreign to me, however, together with this regressing psychological mindset is the fleeting feeling of longing. It was a first time for me to be this attached to an object given to me by someone else.

    Together in my cradle is the weave Yggdrasil roots given to me by Domhan and the warm vial that Doiteain sent me. The question of where and why keeps spinning inside my head. Where did everything go wrong? Why did it have to happen to them and not just me?

    No¡­can I even do something about it?

    My chest tightens as this feeling once again comes to me. I don¡¯t know any more about what¡¯s happening to me. I feel like I am a mess and I cannot think properly. I cannot even correctly assess my own emotions.

    I have no more control of myself.

    ¡°Lady Aster, Elder Iarann has come!¡± The guard outside my room called out in a rather anxious voice. To her calling, the door opens without even my confirmation and there, Elder Iarann appears in the doorway with his ever stern countenance.

    ¡°O¡¯ Divine Beast, I have come in your presence.¡± Elder Iarann gave a deep bow before looking at me in the eyes with a stillness that forgoes his usual demeanor.

    His words ended in an abrupt manner as he grimly closes the door behind him. The slowly creaking door reverberates inside the room, intensifying the manner in which Elder Iarann wanted to speak of. I withheld my breath, looking forward to the news contradictory to what I¡¯ve heard initially.

    Elder Iarann¡¯s countenance is painted with undiscernible gloom and the spark in his eyes that I initially met was now dimming. His eyes are ridden with bags and folds that stare at me in silence while I look back with an eye unending hope.

    ¡°Dropping the formality, Aster, I would like you to receive this.¡± Elder Iarann took out a letter; nay, a simple crumpled paper with bloodstains. It seems Elder Iarann took the liberty of folding it twofold before giving it to me.

    ¡°¡­¡± I stare at the letter dumbfounded, wondering whose blood it is and why it wasn¡¯t properly written in a flat sheet. No, in reality, there are facts that my mind are trying to deny, gripping on a falling, crumbling, hope.

    ¡°Take it. This might be the last moment you¡¯d see his words.¡± Elder Iarann gently said as he places the latter in front of me. I grasp my hand on my chest, feeling the weight of opening the letter and the meaning behind it.

    Because of Elder Iarann¡¯s beckoning, I grasp the letter placed in front of me with trembling hands. The letter lingers with his scent and I can feel the dried up blood on the parchment. I am hopeful despite having the knowledge of what¡¯s real.

    I unfurled the letter, with halted breath and read in a soft and quiet voice.

    ¡°I love you¡­¡± Those are the only words written in here in blood. It was like a last dying will that was shabbily written with a fingertip.

    In which direction should I sway my emotions? This emotion that trickles down in my heart drains to nothing and replaced by a cold shivering lifelessness. Is it due to my current situation or is it due to my nature?

    How do I proceed after this? Do I go to the direction of someone who weeps for the sake of it or does I stay still in my place? Only confusion abides and the emotion inside me are stirred to a direction unfathomable for my emotional capacity.

    Before I can conclude my feelings for King Cuh Rux, the person himself dies. What am I supposed to feel about it? I could never ever fake an emotion but I could not even generate the correct one at most crucial times. The proof of that is my current thoughts circulating inside my head. There should be no hesitation and yet, my brain works abnormally calm or so what I think.

    The superego far surpasses the instinct of the id and that is something comforting for me to hear but at the same time¡­I know¡­it twists some logic in me.

    ¡°Aster, we have leeway for preparations so brace in hours or so. You will be leaving Tirrheaarn immediately.¡± Elder Iarann said as he left me on my own devices, shutting the door as he leaves in my presence. His voice was tinged with urgency but it was mostly concerned and anxious.

    I still want to ask what happened to Domhan and Doiteain. Regarding Cuh¡¯s assassination, I couldn¡¯t open my mouth about it. I couldn¡¯t even open my heart to take any words regarding it.

    Regardless of what I feel, the situation now has taken a new turn. Gazing from left to right of my room, there was nothing here that mine, to begin with. I could think of anything that I can bring along other than the elders gave me.

    ¡°I love you¡­?¡± I repeated those cheeky words written in the letter as I unfurl the crumpled parchment again. My fixated gaze felt a little moist but I couldn¡¯t comprehend why.

    -------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------

    ¡°Is that all the things that you have?¡± Elder Iarann asked with knitted brows. Upon his questioning gaze, I nodded knowingly as I hug the leather bag tightly. Hovering over my shoulders is the coat that became dearly attached with me.

    ¡°Lady Aster, please hold on to me tightly.¡± The one who said that was the same woman who is guarding my room. She is now my esteemed escort for my supposed escape on a horseback with three other more escorts clad in leather armor.

    It is as Elder Iarann said, I am only lightly dressed in only the coat hovering over a mantle to cover my ears and tail. After that, the content of the leather bag are the things that the elders gave me and the parchment. Aside from that, a gourd of fresh water hangs on my belt and I have a backpack that contains food for traveling.

    The one carrying the spare clothes for me is my escort along with the bulkier amount of foods. It was the same as the other escorts along with their weapons such as mace and spear. To carry around a standard iron sword would be nothing but a burden for the horses. Even the saddles the horses are wearing are light and comfortable.

    My escort, the lady knight, is only carrying a single iron dagger on her belt. It seems she purposely chose this weapon as she will ride the horse with someone like me.

    ¡°Coiffe, I leave Aster in your care. Make sure to reach the Kingdom of Ecklan in a week.¡± Elder Iarann said as he bows towards us, specifically me, before finally sending us off.

    ¡°It shall be done, Elder! Until then¡­please survive.¡± Coiffe bows back before reigning the horse forward.

    As the horses started galloping in the wake of the land, I find myself tightly clinging to the lady knight, Coiffe, with clench fist grasping on her clothes. I could do nothing but bury my face on her back as we move forward throughout the forest¡¯s path leading to the Kingdom of Ecklan.

    The thundering sounds of the hooves are rhythmically blending with the surrounding but nonetheless, still stood out. Even with the saddle underneath our rear, the constant bump could not be contained and I struggle to keep myself in place.

    I am certain that while I am as light as a breeze, it is also the reason why my body can easily fall off this ride. While I¡¯m on the subject, my hands also feel numb from trying to cling on Coiffe. Easily noticing my ever weak grasp, Coiffe halted everyone with a hand signal.

    ¡°Commander, what¡¯s wrong?!¡± One of the escorts called out to Coiffe referring to her in an important position within the military ranks.

    ¡°It¡¯s nothing. I shall be done in a moment.¡± Coiffe assured her subordinates with a slightly stern voice. After that, she immediately hovers her arms on me and effortlessly lifts me.

    ¡°¡­Ah?¡± I leak out a surprised voice as she single-handedly lifted me. Even I was surprised at how really light I am.

    ¡°It¡¯s better if you are here, my lady. I assure you that it is more comfortable and you can sleep by leaning on my bosom.¡± Coiffe repositioned our positions and she places me in front of her. My smaller, petite body casually fits within the confines of her outstretched arms and my body tussles without issue against her body. ¡°Let¡¯s move on.¡± Coiffe said as she starts commanding her horse again.

    It changes everything from my struggles earlier to a comfortable and relaxing ride. Coiffe¡¯s body is sturdy enough to hold my weight. No, I am pretty certain that my weight didn¡¯t even matter to her. She wasn¡¯t as tall as any of the Elders, however, compared to me, she as might as well be called tall.

    ¡°My lady, you can sleep if you desire.¡± Coiffe said without looking at me, however, in her voice is a hint of gentle and tenderness of one who cares.

    ¡°Do I strike you as someone who always sleeps?¡± I conjured a sharp question despite the light tone that she gave.

    ¡°My lady does need a lot of sleep to grow.¡± Coiffe said lightheartedly which gains me a frown on my lips. It was not from the comment Coiffe said but the fact that I really did nothing but sleep. Whether intentional or not, it was shameful behavior for someone who yearns for a purpose.

    ¡°I am¡­it was something I didn¡¯t want¡­¡± Those are the only words that escaped softly from my lips.

    ¡°¡­Lady Aster, don¡¯t push yourself too hard.¡± Coiffe seems to have caught my words and tried sending words of comfort, however, I didn¡¯t really do much. The image of King Cuh¡¯s smile flashed in my head whenever I try forgetting these woes.

    ¡°I want to know what happened to King Cuh and to the Elders. Do you happen to know?¡± I asked Coiffe.

    ¡°It was horrible¡­still do you want to hear about it, Lady?¡± Coiffe¡¯s voice was strained when she asked me, nevertheless, I nodded.

    It is as Coiffe said, the story goes horribly.

    As the Gaul army rendezvous with the front and rear forces, King Cuh and Doiteain fiercely push the Empire¡¯s army back despite the disadvantage of the land in a single day. Since invading five days ago, the Empire¡¯s army was clearly exhausted from their siege, thus, an opening for the Gauls to fight back.

    King Cuh¡¯s army gained the advantage by pulling their armies back a little then after a day as they regain their use of the Faes.This narrative has been unlawfully taken from Royal Road. If you see it on Amazon, please report it.

    However, everything was greatly staged by the Empire.

    The force of the Empire in the front line was nowhere near half of their total army units. Despite being aware of that fact, the Gauls became careless.

    The Empire divided a huge portion of its force and sent it to Tirrheaarn¡¯s western border where Domhan went. The Western Fort wasn¡¯t just heavily sieged, it was burned to ash by the Empire¡¯s army. Domhan tried to hold off the army together with all the soldiers there but they are beaten through sheer numbers.

    It was reported that Domhan dies after taking so much wound. Domhan bled to death while fighting¡­

    As the western fort fell, the Empire started pressing in the zone. Doiteain and King Cuh, fighting side by side, found themselves pressured by the sudden surge of the Empire¡¯s reinforcement, however, it was not enough to shake the Gauls as the two icon of the Kingdom kept the morale burning.

    But everything went downhill when they are about to engage in their final battle with the Empire to push them back.

    ¡°I can¡¯t believe what I heard too from Elder Iarann. One of King Cuh¡¯s trusted aides, one of his generals¡­stabbed him from the back. It was treason beyond forgiveness¡­¡± Coiffe utter those words with detest and bitterness.

    ¡°¡­¡­¡± I could not speak out my mind. There was nothing to speak about. Knowing how King Cuh died won¡¯t change anything; won¡¯t make me feel better about anything. The emotion welling up inside my chest was nothing but suffocating sadness.

    ¡°As the people around saw that King Cuh fell at the hand of a comrade, everyone¡¯s morale instantly took a hit and the Empire was able to push the Gauls. Elder Doiteain immediately sounded the retreat signal, however, there wasn¡¯t enough time so she stayed behind and fought the stream of enemies until she got captured.¡± Coiffe continued. I cannot see her face but I can feel the utter disgust in her tone as she speaks of King Cuh¡¯s plight at the hand of the supposed traitor.

    ¡°To meet his end like that¡­¡± I could not imagine how much anguish does King Cuh¡¯s people are feeling right now. Compared to them that has been following and serving him for a long period of time, I¡¯ve only been here for weeks.

    ¡°Betrayal is the most dastardly things one could do in the honor of Urst! Once a Gaul pledges his oath under the directive of the king, he should uphold it to the utmost.¡± Coiffe spat those words as if she was cursing.

    There was nothing I could say to ease her or any of the people who serve King Cuh loyally. The emptiness filling my heart earlier felt deeper and I can see my mind looking at the far hollow of the problem shivering and daunting.

    If I cry, it won¡¯t change anything. After all, weeping has never been an escape for me; never been I¡¯m fond as its something I cannot do upon the disappearance of one or two people.

    It has never been like that¡­

    --------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------

    It¡¯s been a whole day since we left the Tirheaarn Castle and Coiffe together with her unit are still escorting me towards the Kingdom of Ecklan. We have to stop by on a village since it rained in the afternoon. They said they cannot risk my health which is part of their mission and they made a prompt halt for me.

    As soon as dawn came, we left the village. It was a rundown village but still, it was able to provide for our needs. I don¡¯t know how they did their rotations for guarding duty but I can see that Coiffe was the most tired of them all.

    ¡°Have you slept well, my lady?¡± Coiffe asks me as she raises me onto the back of the horse. After that, she herself climbs up swiftly and smoothly.

    ¡°I¡­did¡­¡± I did not. The situation is too dreary that I¡¯d be too full of myself if I even think that it¡¯s fine to sleep in the middle of it. However, I slept halfway of my thoughtless daze in the middle of the night.

    ¡°My lady, lying doesn¡¯t befit you.¡± She easily saw through it. Was it my appearance that gave it away?

    ¡°I¡¯m¡­really sorry¡­I just couldn¡¯t sleep well last night knowing and thinking that I do not deserve any of this. I was powerless and hopeless in the face your and everyone¡¯s adversity.¡± It¡¯ll be one of my biggest regrets. Not because I just couldn¡¯t do anything for them but also for the fact that I cannot figure out what emotion and felt I should try to reach out to them.

    ¡°Hmm, my lady, maybe that time, you are not to act yet. We cannot preemptively establish our own roles when it comes to a sudden situation. If we can, training and learning would become less significant. That¡¯s why you do not have to beat yourself like that.¡± Coiffe words were honest and true. It gave me a little comfort but is no way can take away these looming anxieties that I have.

    ¡°I want to know how I should feel. How do I respond to King Cuh¡¯s words of confession when he is not here anymore¡­¡± I carelessly uttered those words, however, I felt that it was fine to tell it to Coiffe.

    ¡°King Cuh Rux confessed to you? My lady, our king is indeed whimsical, however, we do not have information about his interest in love. If that was the case, it means that you are truly special then. Isn¡¯t fine to keep pondering about it and give him an answer someday?¡± Coiffe said softly as she starts commanding the horse forward.

    ¡°I cannot give him an answer anymore¡­this is much certain¡­¡± I told Coiffe as I cast down a gaze. They of all people should know.

    ¡°It¡¯s fine. Whether you reject him or accept him, we are sure that he¡¯ll still feel elated. That¡¯s how we see our king. Do not worry if no ears shall hear your words, your honest feelings would be enough to reach him.¡± Coiffe fondly spoke to me as she gently buries my head at her bosom.

    ¡°Words guise as honey...¡± I could tell that Coiffe¡¯s words are all true but there was too much comfort in it.

    ¡°Ahahaha! Well, surely it¡¯s also words I wanted to hear. Not just me, but all of us; those who loyally serve the king. Even now, we still serve him through you, the girl he likes.¡± Coiffe¡¯s laughs made it easier for me to swallow her words. Rather than glazing everything with sugar, it was more appropriate for her words that seemingly mocking me.

    ¡°King Cuh is never coming back¡­I have already accepted that fact.¡± I said as I started taking Coiffe¡¯s words into consideration.

    ¡°Not only that, my lady. The kingdom will surely fall apart. The Empire, I do not still see any reason for them to cease their attack. I¡¯m certain that colonizing the forefront villages will be their first mission.¡± Coiffe told me her assessment of our situation.

    ¡°Then¡­what will happen to all Gauls?¡± I asked.

    ¡°If by a lick of fortune rains upon us, most common citizens are going to be the Empire¡¯s slave. As for me, the best situation would be the Gauls taking shelter on the Kingdom of Madd.¡± It is as Doiteain said, that would be the best outcome.

    ¡°Was¡­that all?¡± As I followed another question pertaining to what I asked initially, I felt that Coiffe¡¯s shoulders trembles with either fear or rage.

    ¡°No¡­The Gauls will be stripped of their dignity and honor! Our men will be enslaved and our precious forest will fall to the hands of the Empire for Urst know what they plan to do with it! In the end, they may ultimately cause the fall of the Faes for the benefit of their own beliefs and the face of the Gauls existence in this world will be forgotten. If we are remembered, we will be branded as nameless losers!¡± Coiffe words were headstrong and filled with nothing but rage. I am now certain that¡­my regrets are sinking further down.

    For the Gauls whose lives rely on the forest and whose brand is of a warrior, things that Coiffe said would what entails to her current rage if it is proven to be true.

    We move forward at a slow pace as the ground was soft and everything around us is moist. Coiffe and her subordinates slowly rode throughout the muddy road. Each pluck of leaves is dripping with rainwater from the previous rain. One of the reasons we are also treading lightly is because the clouds show no sign of clearing up.

    Contrary to the pace we have right now, moving at a fast pace could tire the horses quickly, or so I heard. In our travel, we shouldn¡¯t only just consider the condition of the riders but also the horses so we can continuously move forward.

    In the middle of the slow strides of the horses with muffled hooves clacking the ground¡­

    ¡°Eaauuuggghhhhhk!¡± I piercing scream resounds the forest that shook the hiding birds. The scream howled painfully that I immediately turn my head to its direction.

    ¡°Don¡¯t!¡± Coiffe immediately covered my face with her cape as I tried to look at the situation. However, I was able to take a peek of what happened it was not favorable. An arrow was stuck on one of Coiffe¡¯s subordinate¡¯s neck. ¡°What happened?! Quickly tend to his wound!¡± Coiffe¡¯s voice was shaken but she was able to issue a quick order.

    ¡°This arrow¡­! It¡¯s the empire! Captain, it¡¯s the empire!¡± One of the men shouted over to us with a trembling voice. I can imagine how they are trembling right now. Since Coiffe is covering me, I cannot see much of the situation.

    ¡°How?! The Empire¡­!? Take arm¡­no! Our mission right now is¡­!¡± Coiffe tightens her hold onto my body and reign onto her horse. ¡°Anyone who is able to move, cover us! Our top priority right now is protecting Lady Aster!¡± Coiffe made a decisive move and ordered her men.

    ¡°By the name of Urst!¡± The men shouted in fervor and the sound of hooves reverberates. By the men¡¯s answer, Coiffe also started commanding her horse to move forward.

    ¡°Wait¡­wait¡­!¡± I tried calling out. ¡°This shouldn¡¯t be¡­! What¡¯s the worth of¡­protecting me¡­? Why go so far when I am insignificant¡­?¡± My questions start clogging up the noise but Coiffe could only hold me tighter.

    Screams of warcry and pain started swirling in the wet forest. The clashing of piercing steel resound the place. Even the ear-splitting neigh of the horses can also be heard¡­

    The whole scenario was blank to my eyes but becoming vivid inside my head.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Lady Aster. Our men¡­it¡¯s hard to say this but¡­they are also looking to die in the war. It is not in my discretion to talk about it but¡­our desire to fight and to faithfully carry out an order under our king¡¯s name is as strong as steel. That¡¯s why¡­serving you has already sentenced our death.¡± Coiffe¡¯s words were like a blade itself that started pushing into my chest. It was easy to understand but it is something I cannot swallow.

    ¡°Was it an option¡­or¡­something else?¡± I wanted to hear a respite from their multitude of loyalty. I may be stepping their pride if I bravely ask this, however, slowly, I can feel my heart churning from the idea alone, especially if they dedicated their lives on someone as worthless as me.

    ¡°There¡¯s nothing else to it, just our loyalty.¡± Coiffe proudly said.

    If she at least said that because they are ordered to, I would felt a little better. My feelings are messed up that I don¡¯t know what I should be thinking right now¡­

    ¡°Ack!¡± Coiffe¡¯s distressed scream was followed by our body flying off from the horse. I gasp for my breath as the sudden sensation of airborne caught me by surprise.

    ¡°¡­!¡± As my voiceless surprise leaks out, Coiffe used her body to cushion our, or perhaps, my land. The sound of mud splattering was heard and I felt a sliver of it sticking into my clothes.

    As Coiffe raised her body while carefully cradling me on her arms, her tension shots up in multitude in a sudden burst. I took a peek at her face and its one of someone who is drowned in rage.

    ¡°Why¡­why¡­are you here¡­? The Emperor of Rousse Empire¡­ Nazrhal Roma Rousse the Third¡­!¡± Coiffe unsheathes her sword and faces the man.

    At that moment, I saw the countenance of the man, the enemy of all Gauls, Emperor Nazrhal Roma Rousse. A handsome man, the same age as King Cuh. His face was like chiseled by the gods themselves and his countenance is that of proud yet sympathetic. The armor he dons are unlike the Gauls; a steel armor that covers most of his body. What daunting about him is that he was able to attack Coiffe in a horse despite he is by his self, no mounts.

    As Coiffe prepares for battle, the man also drew his sword, a gallant and well-ornamented one that despite the dim weather, it glows brightly.

    ¡°I am saddened by Cuh¡¯s death. He was a man worthy of my blade, however, I see. All the warriors of the Tirheaarn are like a mirror of him. All are strong spiritually and mentally. For that reason, each and every single one of you deserves to face the might of my sword.¡± Nazrhal said with a default countenance.

    ¡°Were you the one plotted our King¡¯s death?¡± Coiffe roared at Nazrhal.

    ¡°My deepest apologies, I have no control of my own subordinates. I still have a lot to learn. King Cuh was a wise and pragmatic man because he has great mentors such as Doiteain and Iarann. I can still remember how Doiteain reduced almost half of our army by the zone into cinders.¡± Nazrhal¡¯s words seemed sincere but don¡¯t divulge much.

    ¡°Lady Aster, run¡­no questions asked.¡± Coiffe pushes me aside and ordered me to run. ¡°You are not to die here. You are not to meet your end here. It is my wish. I am sure my king also wished for it, so run now.¡± Coiffe said with her gentlest voice with a smile.

    No question asked, I turn my heels and run.

    I still have something I wanted to achieve in this second life of mine.

    I don¡¯t want to die here yet.

    Whatever the reason the Emperor of Rousse is here, I must live.

    I run without turning back. I plowed my way through the muddy road and never turn back. Even as the sound of swords started disturbing the serene forest once more, I never turned back.

    As I was running, sounds of hooves, probably more horses, are coming towards my direction. I immediately dove deeper into the forest down the slopes. The slippery terrain made me fall forward and I roll down.

    ¡°Ah¡­¡± I almost leaked out a loud voice. I was able to hold it in despite the pain I am going through right now. The coat was holding into, King Cuh¡¯s coat has become ridden with dirt and mud but I didn¡¯t dare of letting it go despite it weighing me down.

    I estimated the chances that someone from Coiffe¡¯s unit is alive but I couldn¡¯t think of any positive answer. I also thought of Coiffe¡¯s survival rate but, since I heard from Doiteain of Emperor Nazrhal¡¯s feat, I lost all hope.

    ¡°Men, there was one who escaped. The Gaul¡¯s forest is vast and we only know our way out, not the place as our own. Tread carefully.¡± Emperor Nazrhal¡¯s voice sounded from afar as he commanded his people.

    All I could do is run.

    A drop of water fell into my face and before I knew it, the rain already fell onto this land. The sudden drop in the temperature made it hard for me to breath and the ground became less bearable to walk onto.

    ¡°Live¡­live¡­live¡­¡± I repeated those words with a gasp. I couldn¡¯t run anymore and I can barely walk properly. My body is soaked and my clothes are sticking with mud.

    If the only thing I can do for them is to live, then I will struggle to. If their will is for me to live, then I will do my best to answer to that.

    ¡°Live¡­hah¡­hah¡­live¡­live¡­¡± My words are becoming faint and my consciousness started becoming hazy. I do not know how many minutes have passed. I might be walking for an entire hour now but I couldn¡¯t grasp the ticking of time.

    ¡°I shall check here. Go over by the west.¡± Emperor Nazrhal¡¯s voice once again resounded loudly despite the pouring rain. He was closer than I expected. Still, my goal is still the same.

    ¡°Eep¡­¡± I trip but managed to cushion my fall with my arms. I can feel my body trembling and my teeth clacking.

    It¡¯s so hard¡­

    It¡¯s so hard to live¡­

    The confine of my room in the hospital is far safer. Is this the suffering of living that I always chase down? Am I going to die like the worthless me back then? I don¡¯t know if I am crying or if it¡¯s simply the rain streaming down from my cheeks.

    I reach up to a tree and gave my best to stand up. I felt like crippled once more but I don¡¯t want to die. I need to keep moving despite my shaky legs and foggy eyes.

    I cannot see what¡¯s in front of me anymore.

    I started hearing footstep again. I peek behind the tree and I saw Emperor Nazrhal with his strides unimpeded by the mud and rain. My feet couldn¡¯t even stand properly so I couldn¡¯t think of even walking. At this rate, he is going to find me.

    No¡­not like this¡­

    ¡°Over here.¡± As I was despairing, a hand suddenly pulled me and I felt like falling. Everything around me turned from dim to dark and I felt like my body escaped from the blistering coldness of the forest wind.

    ¡°Wha¡ª¡° I open my eyes and saw that I ended up in a cave with a small opening, one that you will not be able to see as the entrance was like a foot above our current ground.

    I turn my head towards the inner part of the cave and saw the there¡¯s a fire lit in the middle and some baggage by the corner. It was a shallow cave but one you can¡¯t easily find and the air doesn¡¯t blow as hard as outside so it¡¯s fittingly warm.

    And last, I look at the person who just pulled me out of danger but¡­I am met with a huge smirk by this dazzling¡­girl¡­

    ¡°Would you look at this? What a dirty girl despite being branded as the same divine as I.¡± The girl mocks as she removes the hood covering her head.

    ¡°You¡­¡± I muttered as I saw two triangular furred ears, just like mine. Her hair was fair platinum of white and her eyes are as glittery as the sea. Her age is identical to mine but our features are like the opposite, mostly the color of our eyes and hair. And from behind, her tail wags like she is excited.

    ¡°Oh? Were you taken aback by my splendor that you forgot to speak? I do not mind. I shall take the initiative for an introduction.¡± The girl grandly stood up and sprouted a smirk. ¡°My name is Heliotrope, I am what the Gauls would call Divine Beast. It¡¯s a pleasure meeting you.¡± She said while staring at me wonderfully.

 Passage 7: Blighted Heart

    The crisp crackle of the firewood fills the cavern and it resonates with the downpour of rain outside. The damp and dark cave is devoid of anyone else other than me and the girl who introduced herself as Heliotrope, a girl with a bright splendor.

    As I watch Heliotrope rummage through her belongings, I keep myself covered with the blanket that she provided. I stripped myself of my clothes up to the last garments of fabric. Heliotrope handed me a basin with clear water and a towel to wipe myself earlier and with it, I was able to wash my body. The tail and the ears were quite tricky but Heliotrope, having the same traits as me, dealt with it using a special lotion that wiped the mud away.

    ¡°Fufufu, of course, a fair white skin should stay clean, pure, and unblemished.¡± She said to me with a small chuckle as she observed me from head to toe while I am on my birthday suit.

    As to say, under her observing eyes, I felt a little guarded but not ashamed. It was the eyes of a whimsical person and at the same time, a person with a lot of motives that I cannot possibly guess. Observing her each gesture and movements for the first minutes that I met her, I immediately felt a weird spark of oddities.

    Maybe because I put up my guard unconsciously that I immediately grasp a fraction of her personality. It was extremely rare for me to feel, even if it is a tinged, danger from someone. I know that for myself and I am aware of my own misfit with society.

    ¡°Ah, here it is!¡± Heliotrope shouted while she pulls a cloth from her belongings inside a leather bag.

    ¡°Mufu¡­!¡± I squeal as the cloth was thrown at my face.

    ¡°I doubt we have much difference in size so I¡¯ll lend you that, okay? I¡¯m feeling generous so wear it with me in your mind.¡± Heliotrope sprouts a smirk as she closes her bag.

    ¡°This is¡­¡± It was lacey underwear and bra with flower designs. It has a soft and delicate fabric that each stroke of my hand, it gave comfortable feedback to my skin. Considering that they were able to manufacture such fabric and design, they must have some advanced technique and refinery over their kingdom.

    I obediently wore the given underwear starting from the pair of panties. The fabric brushes throughout my skin comfortably and it fits me perfectly. Since Doiteain taught me step-by-step, I knew how to wear a bra. However, I was met with a quite difficult situation as I wore the bra Heliotrope provided.

    ¡°It feels a little¡­constricting.¡± I said as I did my best to adjust the given bra.

    ¡°Tsk¡­¡± Heliotrope grimaces and clicks her tongue from my words as she stares at me with eyes tinged with both rage and jealousy. I kind of just tilted my head quizzically from her odd reaction.

    As I wear the undergarments, I cover myself up again with the blanket to stave off the cold. In response, Heliotrope sat down on a block of wood in front of the fire perpendicular to me. She picks up a small silken bag that oozes something salty.

    Heliotrope took out the content and there, a thick beef jerky appears and she started nibbling on it. While savoring the oozing flavors from the food, she passes the jerky to me in a lazy manner.

    Since she offered it to me, I took it from her and rummages inside the silken bag. I found the same sized jerky and started nibbling it on my own. I returned the silken bag and she receives it nonchalantly and places it back to where she retrieved it.

    Amidst the sound of the crackling fire, the pouring rain, and the trickling water from my drying clothes, we sat there, just the two of us, nibbling salty jerky as time passes. It was dusk before something between us is spoken.

    ¡°Let¡¯s sleep.¡± Heliotrope simply said with a smirk while she retrieves a huge folded blanket and lay it down above a bed of dry leaves. She must have been here for quite a while is he has prepared so much dried leaves for bedding.

    ¡°¡­Are you not going to ask anything? How can you casually ask me to sleep me when we¡¯ve just met today?¡± It was the question that has been bothering for a while now escapes from my lips.

    ¡°Really? Are you seriously asking that? If I describe how you pathetically look earlier, you wouldn¡¯t even think a girl like you in that state could do anything.¡± Heliotrope replied mockingly as she lay down. ¡°Enough chatter and lay down beside me. We¡¯ll make use of our tails. I¡¯m quite grateful for tonight that you are here.¡± She said while beckoning me beside her.

    How I look earlier?

    I cannot comprehend the meaning behind her words but I am grateful that she trusted me. I obediently went beside her and unfurl the blanket revealing my body wearing nothing but underwear. The night in the forest is brutal and chilly so the coldness piercing in my skin right now is dreary.

    I sat down beside her and she huddles closer to me without a second thought. As I thought, this girl is full of oddities. I still have a lot of things going on inside my mind and Heliotrope basically becomes one of those.

    ¡°Lay down like this and I¡¯ll go this way.¡± Heliotrope instructs me to lay down near her legs and she lay hers in front of my own legs. From the gaps of her thighs comes her tail. ¡°Cuddle on that and I¡¯ll do the same to your tail. See? We got ourselves a pillow.¡± Upon her instruction, I also pointed my tail towards her face and she gladly took it and laid her head on it.

    We slept like that while we cover our bodies with a thick warm blanket. Her tail is as fluffy as mine and it¡¯s warm that the cold night passes without becoming a detrimental bother to us. We started fading towards dreamland peacefully as the rain kept pouring.

    Morning came and I woke up earlier than Heliotrope. I slowly rise from her tail and deftly move my body so I can sit. Since she¡¯s still using my tail as a pillow, I couldn¡¯t move as I like. Since the sun seems to start peaking, a dim orange ray of light could only enter this cavern with a narrow pathway.

    The fireplace that kept crackling yesterday is now extinguished as there was nothing to fuel its flame. Come to think of it, it was quite dangerous to leave ourselves open like that at night. There should be someone watching over as one sleeps.

    It was a fatal mistake but it is also fortunate that nothing happened to us.

    ¡°¡­¡± I glance over to Heliotrope and saw her sleeping countenance, slowly breathing as she burrows her face on my tail.

    I look up to the rocky ceiling of the cave.

    The memories of what happened yesterday came crashing to me and I felt melancholic. Something inside me was torn, broken, and pulled to stretch. I had thought that I have an emotional impasse but my feelings right now rang out inside my head like they are in a soliloquy.

    The fleeting vivid memories I have in this world, the mesmerizing colors of people I have seen and the smiles of each and everyone bedazzling me into a whole new meaning of liveliness, now are all painted with a hue of faded white and red.

    Beside me is the leather bag that I held dear when I was running away. I retrieve it and rummage through until I found the folded letter of parchment. I unfurl the said letter and once again, I found myself staring at the words of affection written to me by King Cuh.

    Before coming to this world, I was an empty husk that embraced death as my final prayer for my thin and fleeting life. Now, the realization of losing someone rather than losing your own life is¡­ quite troubling. Thoughts I don¡¯t want, thoughts I don¡¯t know, thoughts mixed with feelings, they all assail my mind and my chest tightens.

    Everything that happened wasn¡¯t just sudden¡­it was all like a flash.

    Before, I can only recall myself of how stale and lifeless my life was, however, right now, I have this swirling pool of anxieties and regrets. I¡¯m slowly realizing what I¡¯ve lost and the thing I could have grasp along the way.

    However, I am still blinded of what are those important feelings that I should shoulder right now. As to ponder it, I hug my knees close and bury my head into the clasp of my arms,

    Am I consoling myself through this or I am just pondering for no reason?

    It¡¯s a bleak thought¡­

    ¡°Oh? What could this be?¡± Heliotrope said with a slightly loud voice tinged with curiosity on an astronomical level just from how her eye glints.

    ¡°¡­?¡± I, the unsuspecting dreamer, turn around to her in surprise.

    Heliotrope suddenly barges on my moment of silence and pulled me back to the current time. She docks her chin over my right shoulder and gleams at the parchment on my hands. I was startled a little bit but I know my facial expression didn¡¯t change much.

    Since she was curious, I showed her the content of the letter as I think it¡¯s nothing to hide. Rather, I felt that it was fine to show it to anyone who is curious.

    ¡°I love you? The way it is written in blood, quite a romantic guy.¡± Heliotrope smirks before leaving me alone on my own again.

    ¡°Yes¡­He is¡ª¡° And before I could speak, Heliotrope shoots her mouth off, again.

    ¡°I do not need to know. I am already aware and I do not want to hear sob stories. Anyway, kind of reminds me how awkward we put ourselves into as we slept.¡± Instead, Heliotrope completely changes the topic in her own way; on her own pace.

    ¡°That¡¯s¡­yeah¡­do we do¡ª¡° As I was speaking, Heliotrope cuts me off again.

    ¡°Pack up your stuff. Your clothes should be dead dry by now. We¡¯ll set out right away and try to get as far as we can.¡± Heliotrope said as she started sorting her stuff.

    ¡°¡­¡­¡± I sat there quietly as I stare at her with widened eyes.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Heliotrope notices my stare and asked.

    I slowly sway my head left and right, gesturing that I do not have any ill intention with my stare, however, I still cannot comprehend her actions. She speaks as if we will be together for a really long time or¡­that she thinks I¡¯ll be accompanying her.

    She just casually tells me to do things on her own pace but since I am thankful for her help, I obediently did as she told.

    No¡­

    Isn¡¯t that better?

    I have nothing else to lose or nothing else to return to¡­ I might as well get pulled around on a leash¡­

    ¡°It¡¯s fine to be submissive for now.¡± She scoffed and then sprouted a smug on her face. For some odd reason, this ticked me off for a little and my head gets a little hot. I comply with her words and starts neatly folding the dry but little dirty clothes that I only have.

    ¡°I see¡­¡± I replied begrudgingly to her while I started stuffing my things on the bag she provided. I want to feel grateful for the kindness she is showing but something inside was screaming loudly that this wasn¡¯t that kind of kindness one would put out. My senses are blaring with danger signals.Unauthorized tale usage: if you spot this story on Amazon, report the violation.

    I took my mind off the subject regarding her personality. It didn¡¯t take us long before we were ready to leave the cavern. As we set foot out, the ray of the sun filtered by the trees leaves that dimly illuminated the place warmly lands on us together with the fading misty ambiance of the forest.

    Rain droplets soundlessly fall from leaves and chirping sounds filled the place. It was hazy cold but not to the extremes where we need a layer of coat. The crisp and cold air enters my nostril and gave a refreshing exhale.

    ¡°Then, tell me. Where were you planning to go?¡± Heliotrope asked me while she was stretching her arms by locking them upwards. Her tail flutters a bit as she felt her joints warming up.

    ¡°We were supposed to go to the Kingdom of Ecklan.¡± I promptly said as I watch her with awe curiosity.

    ¡°Then we¡¯ll head straight to the Kingdom of Madd, yep!¡± Heliotrope declares as she started marching.

    For what reason? I want to blurt out those words but when I immediately recalled the events that happened yesterday, I could not muster any will to ask.

    For what reason should I continue my journey towards that kingdom? I have lost it¡­

    ¡°Hehehe, I love the awful face of yours.¡± Heliotrope chuckled with amusement as she peers closer to my face.

    ¡°¡­?¡± I was taken aback of what she meant. Was it how my face is unattractive for her? I am pretty sure this is the same emotionless countenance that I donned or else, that¡¯s what I thought.

    ¡°It was colorful and instilled with utter despair despite you yourself tries hard to maintain a straight face. You eyes gave it all away.¡± Heliotrope sprouts a thin smile on her lips before walking away. I had no time to process her words as I quickly followed behind her.

    ¡°¡­¡± I stare at her back with her tail happily fluttering.

    ¡°If we head straight to the Kingdom of Ecklan, the possibility that we¡¯ll meet with Nazhral is certain. As it is, heading towards a place where the least expected would be the safest.¡± Heliotrope proceeds to explain about her plan. ¡°I¡¯ve known Nazrhal and his way of thinking. Whether you trust me or not is up to you.¡± She followed up while keeping her eyes on the track.

    ¡°I don¡¯t think I have any choice. This life of mine¡­it has nothing glimmering on it¡­I have nothing¡­¡± I told her these solemn words.

    ¡°¡­You¡¯re really good at ruining a good morning, don¡¯t you? All these boorish talks get me really annoyed.¡± Heliotrope¡¯s voice is filled with utter displease.

    For a moment, I felt a little relief knowing that Heliotrope easily showed an emotion contrary to her smug demeanor, at the same time, her words stung a little bit. I am well aware of my negativity and I know I should stop.

    ¡°Let¡¯s turn around this conversation for a little bit, shall we? I wanted to talk something intellectual and productive.¡± Heliotrope huffs those words but tried to change the gear of the conversation. We slowly walk in the moist land until we reached the intersection that leads to separate locations and took the path going to the Kingdom of Madd.

    Along the way, we saw a horse owned by possibly one of my companions yesterday and made it carry our stuff while Heliotrope pulls on the rein of the horse while I just follow from behind.

    ¡°Do you know how this war started?¡± Heliotrope abruptly asked playfully while looking ahead. The tone of her voice sure is cheery but hinted a little bit of seriousness.

    ¡°This war started because of the difference in belief and territorial dominance.¡± I answered briefly without missing a beat. After I said that, Heliotrope stops a moment making me halt on my track too. She showed a smile of a slight delight.

    ¡°Seventy points! At least you aren¡¯t that na?ve or ignorant. I¡¯m guessing the elders told you about it.¡± From Heliotrope¡¯s words, I nodded slowly while carefully observing any changes on her countenance. ¡°Also, it hurts so much when you are that wary of me.¡± She added with a little giggle.

    ¡°You¡¯re so unpredictable¡­¡± I honestly said while directly making eye contact with Heliotrope.

    Heliotrope shrugs. ¡°I like being branded alike. Anyway, it¡¯s correct that the spark of the war is a dispute between territory and beliefs, however, you didn¡¯t get a perfect score because there¡¯s no absolute answer unless you devoted yourself to both sides¡­which is impossible.¡± Heliotrope continues walking while explaining her assessment of my answer while waving her fingers in the air.

    ¡°So you are saying that a hundred points are equal to being a traitor to both nations?¡± I tried to clarify her explanation in my own words but she just made a complex countenance.

    ¡°I¡¯m starting to see the reason why you are both interesting and annoying at the same time.¡± Heliotrope said. It was my turn to make a really annoying expression as I couldn¡¯t comprehend the meaning behind her words.

    ¡°Listen, The Empire of Rousse and the Kingdom of Tirrheaarn are both nations that lived comfortably so many years ago. However, the Empire of Rousse, compared to its glory now, is a struggling nation in the past with all its trouble with its terrain and pest infestation. Until one day, they summoned a divine beast, like much what you and the Gauls call, and gained a massive fortune.¡± Heliotrope explained.

    ¡°That Divine beast¡­is it¡­¡± I pointed at Heliotrope.

    ¡°Nope, it wasn¡¯t me. It was my mother.¡± Heliotrope immediately shot down my words. My eyes widened a little from her words but I immediately fix my posture. ¡°Moving on, the existence of Divine Beast was known throughout many nations as it was the beacon of prosperity. What does the divine beast do? Be pampered.¡± Heliotrope sarcastically said with a scoff.

    ¡°Be pampered¡­?¡± Because of my honest confusion, I tilt my head.

    ¡°Yes, be pampered to her heart content. If we are pleased, we exude that presence they called divine. Well, they assumed it is. I don¡¯t care. Basically, even after my mother died when I was five, I was treated even higher than their princes and princesses. My every whim was answered. Everything that I desire, they struggle to do. I am basically living the life of an absolute freeloader with no repercussions.¡± Heliotrope boasted with an absolute smug on her face.

    ¡°What about all your knowledge? Why are you here?¡± I asked as a suspicion slowly crept onto my mind.

    ¡°Of course I don¡¯t want to become a fool. My mother ingrained in me that knowledge is an absolute keepsake that I should cherish so I studied as I please. I had the Rousse spill all kinds of information to me as they cannot oppose me. As for why you found me wandering in the Gaul¡¯s forest¡­¡± Heliotrope¡¯s lips slowly formed a wicked smile and the next words she uttered made me realize one thing.

    ¡°Why?¡± I asked while glaring at her.

    ¡°I was simply bored of the pampered life and planned to use my knowledge to become independent. Really, with my stupendous luck, I can basically find gold lying anywhere when I need to.¡± Heliotrope said while showing me a pile of gold coins from a pouch hanging on her waist.

    I see now¡­

    The reason why Heliotrope¡¯s brilliance was dazzling and annoying for me is because of one fundamental thing.

    Heliotrope was rained with blessings while I, as long as I can remember, drowned in the muck of misfortune. She was given everything, I was stripped of what little that I have.

    She was loved and revered¡­

    I was loathed and abandoned¡­

    ¡°Wait, I¡¯d like to point out one thing. Emperor Nazhral is here because he was looking for you, right?¡± I reconfirmed one of the things she mentioned, about her basically running away.

    ¡°It is as you said. Nazhral is here because of me. Why did they rush the siege towards the Gauls without regards to any etiquette? It¡¯s all because of me, because I ran away. They cannot afford to lose me after all.¡± Heliotrope admitted without showing remorse. ¡°If anyone died along with the whole fiasco, I will take the blame. So what now, Aster?¡± She stressed her words heavily as she turned towards me.

    ¡°¡­It can¡¯t be helped. It was all circumstantial. Whether I blame you or not, things won¡¯t change. The people I was with yesterday may all have died in the hands of Emperor Nazhral and that can¡¯t be helped. What good will it brings if I place blame on someone now?¡± I wasn¡¯t that shaken. It was all, as I said, circumstantial.

    ¡°But it¡¯s a fact that you have lost someone or something. The war between the Gauls and Rousse ended when you came. For the Rousse, King Corcairdhearg mac Nessa the Sixth was a tyrant and believed that they need to relieve the people of such figure. For the Gauls, they must have seen that the Rousse are stepping onto their deep beliefs for the Faes. No one was in wrong but no one else is in the right.¡± Heliotrope explained as she leans over to my face with a blank countenance.

    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter anymore. Whether the Gauls are wrong or right, what I know is that everything must come to an end. Elder Doiteain and Elder Domhan always told me that the war is nearing its end and their defeat is absolute. I knew everything from the start¡­¡± I stated those words of acknowledgment but my chest tightens and my face started getting heated.

    ¡°¡­Let¡¯s continue walking.¡± Heliotrope cocks away and set her sight forward again.

    With that, I once again withheld back my emotions that were almost drawn out. It was hours later that I noticed that Heliotrope was trying to poke where it hurts. Whether it¡¯s out of sadism or boredom, her ways of doing so were effective. I reflect on that conversation wholeheartedly.

    For the entirety of a week before arriving on a town close to the border of the Kingdom of Madd in which Heliotrope claims, we were doing nothing but idle chatter and meaningless talk involving nothing but Heliotrope herself. Halfway through it, I started telling her about what I know from my own world which fascinated her to no end.

    Even though she was selfishly talking about her hobbies, she told nothing relating to any of her personal woes and such. As I thought, she was also guarded around me. Probably because she also felt that I was probing her with an intention to pry further.

    For the first time in my life, I wanted to delve deeper into someone¡¯s life. It wasn¡¯t a coincidence that was bedazzled by her. It was like looking at my polar opposite that made me envious and laments on my own life.

    She¡¯s bright, witty and knowledgeable. I found a lot of people with a personality like that, however, there was something about her the pulled me towards her to the point I was scared myself.

    Is it because we are both divine beasts proclaimed by many? Or is it because I was envious of her splendor? King Cuh and even the Elders were motivated to summon a divine beast because they saw that bright and moving charm brought by Heliotrope. I was nothing more than a result of the bedazzlement¡­

    Since Heliotrope and I are traveling unimpeded, we arrived at a fairly sized town independent from the ruling of the Kingdom of Tirrheaarn. I can judge that we did walk quite a mile but since we have a horse to carry our luggage and did minimal breaks, we arrived with a little fatigue.

    ¡°Make sure to put up your hood. Remember, we divine beasts are an existence unbeknownst to the mass. ¡°Heliotrope reminded me as she herself puts up her robe.

    ¡°Even if you say that. An inspection must be done to us. In their suspicion, we might have to remove it.¡± I reasoned out. Honestly, the reason Heliotrope wants to enter the town is so that we can sleep in an inn tonight. I am fine with anywhere like we did for the past week¡­

    ¡°Watch me.¡± Heliotrope smirks and proceeded to stride towards the guard as she handed me the rein of the horse.

    It was just a brief conversation amounting to ten seconds and Heliotrope handed the guard something shiny. I assume it was a gold coin, basically bribery. With permission, they let us in. It was quite easy for Heliotrope to do such a thing, or rather, she did such feat as if fate handed her such a favorable situation.

    I could only watch in astonishment.

    As we entered the town, we are already entertained and brought to an expensive inn per Heliotrope¡¯s request. And per her whim, we got the most expensive room and got the best treatment. I should note that there was no bribery other than the circumstance with the guard earlier.

    After that, we were served with the most luxurious food with a roasted fowl with permeating smell of fresh herbs together with cold grape juices, almost a wine.

    In the end, the people of the inn happily served us and gave their best room with two beds for us. There weren¡¯t any ill intentions from them. They were just charmed by Heliotrope¡¯s charisma and naturally moved to give her the utmost treatment.

    At that night, for the first time, we lay our backs on a bed after a fresh bath and it made Heliotrope extremely happy. She was quite adventurous for someone living in indulgence up until now.

    She changes her clothes around me. I wasn¡¯t uncomfortable with it, however, I will tell her to keep in mind of people around her.

    ¡°You¡¯re not going to change, Aster?¡± She asked me sheepishly.

    ¡°I supposed I need to.¡± I¡¯ve gotten comfortable around her that I easily strip down my clothes to change. She frowned upon my act.

    ¡°You are the one to speak about proper etiquette.¡± Heliotrope pokes at my thigh as I change.

    ¡°¡­I do not matter. It doesn¡¯t matter who sees¡­¡± For someone who knows my own value, I cannot bother who may see me. My self-importance is transient, almost non-existent.

    ¡°Pfft, tacky as ever. Have you heard of the news circulating?¡± Heliotrope changes the topic. I slowly nodded to her question. I¡¯ve caught wind of conversations between some passerby and I saw a lot of posted parchments in some boards.

    ¡°They are¡­going to execute Elder Doiteain publicly¡­¡± I couldn¡¯t describe my voice as I squeeze out those words, however, I felt like something was strangling my neck.

    ¡°Yes, that! Apparently, it is to show the people of the Gaul the end of King Corcairdhearg mac Nessa the Sixth¡¯s regime and to deplete every ounce of motivation left from the loyal extremist of the Gaul army.¡± From lying down on her belly, Heliotrope jolted up in her lingerie and happily explained the situation.

    ¡°¡­Elder Doiteain was caught after all.¡± I slowly sank down on my bed as I tried hiding my countenance in the verge of tears from Heliotrope.

    ¡°Man, I hope I can watch the execution itself. Is it beheading, burnt to a crisp in a stake, or just whipping to death? There are a lot of nastier things out there but it¡¯s a public execution.¡± Heliotrope happily listed the things that could be done to Elder Doiteain.

    ¡°¡­¡± I couldn¡¯t reply anymore. The sun has sunken many hours ago and the moons shine brightly tonight spelling the time to sleep. However, I can feel deep down, I cannot.

    The days I spent with Elder Doiteain and with the others. Even with King Cuh, there was a bond I wanted to remember, to keep, to cherish. There was a love that bloomed but unanswered between King Cuh and I and up until this day, I still don¡¯t know how to answer him.

    I was given new life and purpose by them, even if I am uncertain of what I should or what I could do. However, they did not berate me for anything and tried to reach out to me despite my misfit negative attitude.

    They were putting a blind faith on me that I don¡¯t even know what for. Even they themselves don¡¯t know what they are putting their faith for. But I was happy deep down. I was happy that they readily indulged me and warmly treated me even though the reason I came here felt superficial.

    Slowly, I came to realized that I was in love with the thought of becoming an object of adoration or even just the idea of it. My days spent on the hospitals compared to the days I spent warmly with King Cuh and the elders are like heaven and earth.

    And at this very same moment that I was crushed with all these sadness and regrets that I should have realized sooner. All those moments that I should cherish are long gone together with the people I wanted to be with¡­

    All of it is just memories now¡­

    I wasn¡¯t able to grasp anything tangible¡­

    It hurts¡­

    ¡°Why¡­why am I¡­experiencing so much pain¡­?¡± I forced those words out of my lips, almost squeezing while burying my head on the bed. Tears started flooding my eyes and I uncontrollably sob while I tightly grasp my chest that refuses to breathe from all the sobbing.

    Why¡­?

    I was so numb to it¡­

    I was so used to being alone¡­

    I was fine¡­

    I didn¡¯t know that leaving people behind unwanted hurts this so much¡­

    ¡°They don¡¯t deserve to die just for me¡­I don¡¯t deserve them¡­and yet, they are the one who suffered¡­¡± I bring nothing but¡­misfortune¡­¡±It would have been better if I¡­died¡­¡± I uttered those words.

    No more¡­

    Why¡­?

    ¡°I want to die¡­¡± I said those words with fleeting voice, as shrill as a glass breaking. I felt like this transient life I was granted was nothing more than an extension of the pain I tried withholding from my past life. I was¡­

    ¡°That won¡¯t do. Right now, I am enjoying seeing you breakdown like this.¡± A voice full of confidence, full of splendor, and full of gentleness enters my ears. I warm and soft hands reach out to my cheeks and forcibly pulled it out of the bed top.

    ¡°Ah¡­?¡± I was startled, confused, and currently, breaking down. It was something I never experienced before so I don¡¯t even know what to do but¡­

    ¡°Even so, I won¡¯t let you die on me. Not that you¡¯ve already enthralled me. Not that you¡¯ve already got my attention. Not that I¡¯ve already found someone like you. You can¡¯t die.¡± Words as devious and evil, however, it felt comforting.

    Heliotrope¡¯s words pierce me and at the same time, warmth overflowed onto me as she burrowed my face full of tears on her chest, stroking it lovingly.

    ¡°For now, indulge on my goodwill. I shall not let you go after all.¡± Heliotrope said with words ringing like a bell. It was light but sullen that I felt how she heavily wanted me. As I felt such feelings, I started breaking down in more tears on her bosom.

 Passage 8: Indistinguishable Scars

    It has been a few days since Heliotrope and I arrived at the border town from the Kingdom of Tirrheaarn and the Kingdom of Madd. Our plan is to escape towards the Kingdom of Madd since the unit personally led by the Emperor of the Empire of Rousse, Emperor Nazhral, went towards the Kingdom of Ecklan where they thought me and Heliotrope will go.

    My breakdown prior to the following days that we stayed there was ultimately quelled by none other than Heliotrope herself.

    Every morning I¡¯d find myself quietly weeping with trembling shoulders. She will be there to caress my back and whispers words of comforts to me. Every night, I¡¯d find myself quivering with nightmares in my sleep and Heliotrope would hug me in my sleep.

    The pain is still there. The anguish still seeps into my heart. The realization that I¡¯ve lost so much more than I¡¯ve gained has haunted me indefinitely.

    However, with all these times of horror, Heliotrope was there with a smile, almost a smirk, on her face and patiently quells everything with just a touch.

    I¡¯ve gotten comfortable with it.

    By midday, we¡¯d take a stroll in the town leisurely. Heliotrope would let out her dazzling curiosity at everything and would barter at a sight of an item she wants and bring in our inn. She is also a complete motormouth about her, once again, own brilliance.

    She is a complete narcissist, however, I don¡¯t dislike it.

    And that day is one of those days.

    ¡°So as I was saying, once I got into the library, I made my way to pick up a book about alchemy but I got tired halfway.¡± Heliotrope said smugly while whirling her finger in the air. I was just staring at her with a sidelong glance. Suddenly, I felt something.

    ¡°Heliotrope.¡± I called out to here.

    ¡°Aster?¡± She replied with a smile.

    ¡°It¡¯s lunchtime already.¡± I informed her while gesturing at our stomach.

    ¡°Ah, yes. What should we have for lunch, I wonder? I wanted to try that roasted quill stall for a while now but the serving they give is quite small.¡± Heliotrope wonders as she starts skimming through the stalls around with curious eyes.

    ¡°I think it was quite plenty.¡± I commented as I try to remember how they serve the quill on a stick oozing with a sauce that basically drips on your clothes.

    ¡°Eh, you¡¯ve been eating less than I do. How will you grow up¡­Tsk.¡± Heliotrope clicks her tongue at her own comment as she looked at me from head to toe.

    ¡°Are you insecure about something, I wonder?¡± I asked while tilting my head. To be honest, I already knew the thing she was looking at. ¡°The bosom, I wonder?¡± I asked again while outlining my chest under my clothes.

    ¡°Oh, shut it! We¡¯ll get that quill today!¡± Heliotrope stomps her feet with a pout. I follow after her with slight glee. I can already tell how her tail is standing up angrily under the robe so I walk closely behind her to prevent anyone from noticing.

    Heliotrope and I bought that roasted quills on a stick and walk on our way towards the town¡¯s plaza where we can eat our food while sitting on the fountain side as we watch passerby.

    The town isn¡¯t quite developed with only a part of the town¡¯s road paved. The houses, since it¡¯s on the border of the Kingdom of Tirrheaarn, adapted houses built like adobe, however, a lot of infrastructures are also based on roof houses. Our inn is one of those buildings that are made up of woods and stones. Partly, this town also adapted carpentry-based from the Kingdom of Ecklan which adapted too by the Kingdom of Madd.

    The weather today is quite cloudy as walking under the sun proved to be easier today¡­or it might be because I¡¯ve been in a better mood lately.

    With that in mind, I started nibbling at the roasted quill before it becomes cold. As soon as my teeth and fangs sunk into the meat, I was met with a chewy texture but at the same time, oozing juices and oil stored by the very meat of the quill.

    The rubbery texture gave me the challenge of tug and pull so I carefully bit and chew knowing how it could get really messy. While I was thinking that, I turn to look at Heliotrope.

    ¡°This quill is making fun of me!¡± Heliotrope exclaimed as she once again sunk her teeth on the meat, however, I immediately saw how messy she has become.

    ¡°Ehehe¡­¡± I giggled a little as I watch her struggle.

    ¡°You really don¡¯t have to laugh at me.¡± Heliotrope glares back with half-closed eyes.

    ¡°Well, there¡¯s a bit of sauce in your right cheek.¡± I said while I wiped it with dry and clean cloth from my pocket. As nudges that cloth on her face, she just frowns in displease.

    ¡°It¡¯s an embarrassing sight. It was my first time eating something this rubbery.¡± Heliotrope complained.

    ¡°Rubbery? I thought it was a bit tender, at least for the quill that I am eating.¡± I told Heliotrope as I bit into my lunch.

    ¡°That¡¯s strange. The ratio that I should be getting the best out of the best is ten over ten. It¡¯s not even an exaggeration to say that luck itself finds its way to me as an honor.¡± Heliotrope ponders as she glares at the roasted quill she was eating for lunch.

    ¡°But is it as bad as you think it is, the quill?¡± I asked her just in case we need to complain about it.

    ¡°It¡¯s doing its job to satiate my basic needs for mastication. Even with a mild taste, it doesn¡¯t really affect me since it¡¯s just one of the many plebian foods I¡¯ve just encountered.¡± After chewing, Heliotrope said those words as if she was trying to dismiss the issue.

    I leave it like that. If Heliotrope doesn¡¯t want to discuss it further than the logical conclusion that she ends up with, there¡¯s no point talking about it. Her basic logic and conclusion to everything are always by the book and common sense.

    I just stared at the sky again as I chew on the lunch on a stick, almost half-eaten. Despite the cloudy weather, disguising ourselves under the mantle and hood makes it a bit hot.

    Truthfully, I still can¡¯t sort everything.

    My minds, my feelings, my motives¡­

    The talk of the town is about Elder Doiteain¡¯s upcoming execution. The set date is next week, four days from now on. It will be held on the western part of the Tirrheaarn Kingdom forest, the city that fell first in the hands of the Empire.

    It was the city Elder Domhan was tasked and¡­the city where he was reported to have died.

    The Empire of Rousse hasn¡¯t liberated the Tirrheaarn Kingdom Capital yet because of the resistance the remaining soldiers are showing. Not to mention, the emperor of the Empire, Emperor Nazhral, is absent from the frontlines.

    Even as I sit and idle here, war is still going. The only Elder I know who might be out there fighting is Elder Iarann.

    ¡°Hey, Aster, you do want to go somewhere?¡± Heliotrope suddenly barges into my thought with a question. I take my eyes from the skies and look at her with a tilted head.

    ¡°¡­I don¡¯t think I have anything particular I wanted to go except where you wanted to go, to the Kingdom of Madd.¡± I told her as I cast a downward look towards my feet dangling.

    ¡°Are you sure?¡± Heliotrope took her eyes off me and her sight wanders around the town. ¡°Don¡¯t you want to see any of the Elders one last time?¡± She added as if she is springing me into action.

    ¡°Heliotrope¡­Are you implying that¡­¡± I immediately felt a bitter pill going down my throat. It was simply a proposal I don¡¯t want to hear because¡­

    ¡°I kept us stuck here for a few days now. I was just thinking if you are interested or not. I really don¡¯t want to speak about it but this time, I just have to break it to you. Aster, do you want to see Elder Doiteain one last time?¡± Heliotrope immediately urges me for an answer.

    In my heart, I wanted to scream that I want to go and see Elder Doiteain. Maybe there¡¯s even the desire to do everything I have to rescue her, to get her out of her impending doom. There¡¯s also a part of me that wants to reject it since I knew it myself how painful it will be¡­

    I was¡­avoiding it¡­

    Until now, until Heliotrope bluntly said it to my face.

    ¡°You¡¯re¡­so cruel¡­after all those morning and night that you let me feel the warmness I yearned, you are going to hurt me again¡­¡± I said to Heliotrope not with my usual default countenance but with a faint smile.

    ¡°You¡¯ll cry whatever happens anyway. You might as well do the crying in one fell swoop and wail to your heart content without regrets. Although I¡¯m not telling you to do the impossible such as rescue her.¡± Heliotrope returned a condescending smile.

    ¡°I see¡­¡± There are risks involved but at the very least, I¡¯d like to say my farewell to her, to Elder Doiteain. But¡­ a decision this bold¡­I would have never considered it¡­

    A speck of courage, even it is just a speck of dust, is what I yearn from the start. At times, I was only ushered to do something or to obey certain requests.

    I¡¯m still considering it. Is it really alright for me to make decisions by myself? For someone who does not have anything, do not have love, and for someone who until a few days ago, cannot see the value of everything in front of her.

    However, I don¡¯t want to waste any more opportunities. I¡¯ve lost something but this time, I¡¯m going to all chances on my hand.

    ¡°Heliotrope¡­¡± I called out to the girl who kept giving me warmth, the girl, who in my suffering, relentlessly reached out to me. It¡¯s not about who, It was about who was there with me at that time. I know that for a fact. I¡¯d be relying on anyone who reaches their hand out to me, whoever they are. I am that simple.

    ¡°Have you decided? No, you are eyes tells me that you¡¯ve gathered up the courage for it.¡± Heliotrope sprouted a sweet smile as she stares gently at me.

    I wasn¡¯t so sure of it myself, however, it¡¯s the first ever decision that I truly made for myself.

    ¡°Please help me. I want to see Doiteain. I want to see her before she parts from this world. I want to say how grateful I am to her and to everyone else!¡± I said with an earnest voice.

    ¡°I see a lot of reasons to refuse, but hey, I like living on the edge once in a while.¡± Heliotrope smirks knowingly as she nods. ¡°I already know where it is going to be held. We got four days left and we need to travel for three days.¡± Heliotrope informed as she started tinkering inside her head.

    ¡°Thank you.¡± I whisper those words to her direction but I doubt she¡¯ll notice it.

    Because Heliotrope brought a vast amount of wealth with her, she was able to barter for a second horse to use for our journey. I remind that I am not proficient at horseback-riding. She simply went and barter for a small carriage with a simple roof.

    In just an hour, Heliotrope managed to provide for our transportation. Before I could say anything about how I feel bad making her spend so much, she reasoned out that she planned to do this sooner or later. We took our afternoon buying provisions and such and load them into the carriage.

    ¡°Heliotrope, you can drive a carriage?¡± I asked her as she is humming in our shopping.

    ¡°Of course, yes. It sounds tedious because of the bumpy road but I¡¯ll be sure to drive safely.¡± Heliotrope¡¯s face pales a little as she imagined the road ahead.

    ¡°I recommend buying pillows as a cushion. It will, more or less, make the travel comfortable. Not only that, we can use it when we go to sleep.¡± I told her as I also look around. Our hooded figures are well enough known in the town but no one bothered asking us about it.

    ¡°I was also thinking about that, however, supply in Tirrheaarn is rather limited. If you have noticed, our beddings are indeed made of hay. There isn¡¯t a single speck of cotton.¡± Heliotrope explained while grimacing.

    ¡°¡­If only we could get something similar to our tails.¡± I exclaimed with a small sigh.

    ¡°I wouldn¡¯t exactly want to sit on our tail. But well, maybe we can use an animal hide such as bear for our bearing.¡± Heliotrope came up with a suggestion that lit up an idea in my head.If you discover this tale on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen. Please report the violation.

    ¡°Rather than bear fur or cotton, we can just use feathers. I¡¯m sure we can procure some and had it handmade for a day by a tailor.¡± I suggested.

    ¡°Where in the world do we get feather?¡± Heliotrope promptly asked but suddenly, she immediately looks at me. I nod at her flabbergasted countenance and she smiles.

    We went back to the roasted quill store and inquired to the man selling the quills. Fair enough, there was a slaughterhouse by the edge of the town on the south.

    The feathers of the fowls that they slaughter are gathered and tidied up. It seems that feather is a commodity that they trade out of their town. Most people here seem to be accustomed to using hay for their bed and pillows that they see no point in keeping the feathers.

    Of course, with Heliotrope¡¯s magical skills in bartering, she acquired the feathers. We promptly went to a tailor and had it made in express with additional payment.

    It was dusk when we finished.

    ¡°It¡¯s good that we have something else to do now rather than escaping. Virtually, I don¡¯t see Nazhral as a threat. He won¡¯t hurt me¡­none can afford to.¡± Heliotrope says while walking beside me. From a short distance is the inn where we stay.

    ¡°We leave before noon tomorrow¡­¡± I muttered as I look at the town dyed in crimson brilliance from the sun setting from the horizon. The smell of the earth slowly fades as the temperature drops and the wind slowly started bringing the scented breeze of the forest.

    ¡°Have you become attached to these sorry of a town?¡± Heliotrope grins as she asked me.

    ¡°No, I was just thinking those nights that I tried overcoming my guilt. Did I¡­really overcame them or not? Is what I¡¯m about to do is a path of change?¡± I already know the answer, however, uncertainty is certainly sticking into my heart.

    ¡°Argh, shut up with your sad thoughts. I hate it. If you are sad, I¡¯ll pamper you but I don¡¯t want you ranting out what¡¯s inside your mind.¡± Heliotrope gave me an annoyed countenance.

    ¡°¡­I guess you are right.¡± I faintly smile. Heliotrope doesn¡¯t want my words. If my emotion starts breaking down, that¡¯s where she¡¯ll come.

    If¡­if I can have a sister¡­I want to be someone like Heliotrope¡­

    The proceeding nightfall was normal as we eat, brushed our teeth, and went to bed. I didn¡¯t even have any bothering nightmares. For the first time in a while, my sleep was unburdened¡­

    I¡¯d be lying if I pray tell I am not worried at all. However, I do not want to bother Heliotrope with my repetitive melancholic behavior. I don¡¯t want to walk all over her kindness, as to which, I¡¯ll stay strong for her.

    ---------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------

    ¡°Say, Aster, have I ever told you that these feather cushions are the best thing I had four the past few hours?¡± Heliotrope blurted out suddenly as she currently drives the carriage throughout the forest along the road from the western part of Tirrheaarn¡¯s forest.

    ¡°I think it was worth getting them yesterday¡­but¡­¡± I replied to her commentary, however, there¡¯s another pressing matter that needed to be pointed out.

    ¡°It¡¯s hot¡­¡± Heliotrope complained.

    ¡°It is indeed hot¡­¡± I followed up as I wipe the sweat sweltering from my forehead.

    Rather than the sun brightly punishing us from above the world, it is the humidity of forest that makes us sweat indefinitely. This is just three hours before noon but the temperature has risen to an unbearable degree.

    ¡°I don¡¯t really want to admit it but my butt has been sweating and I think a part of the pillow is already drenched.¡± Heliotrope said as she actually reached out to the pillow where her butt is resting. ¡°Oh, it¡¯s really wet! It¡¯s so stuffy!¡± she exclaimed with an utter grimace.

    ¡°Wait¡­that means¡­your skirt is also wet. Oh, also mine.¡± I said as I also checked mine. I also felt how uncomfortable it is but I guess it was obvious.

    ¡°¡­¡­¡± Heliotrope stares at me with widened eyes.

    ¡°¡­¡­¡± I also stare back with my default countenance.

    ¡°Pfft¡­ahahaha¡­Ahahahaha!¡± Heliotrope bursts into laughter.

    ¡°Ehehe¡­this is¡­quite the pickle.¡± I giggle softly.

    ¡°Ahahaha! What the hell is that joke? You know, your smiling face is even more annoying than when you start bawling you know! But I¡¯d rather see that than feeling the mood drops.¡± Heliotrope commented as she tried to stifle her laughter but to no avail couldn¡¯t.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry¡­I just want something else for a change.¡± I sprouted a smile over the silliness of our conversation.

    ¡°Ahahahaa¡­it becomes hotter and I am now drenched from top to bottom.¡± Heliotrope said as she finally found the time to hold her breath.

    Both of us stopped laughing. I stare down for a moment to still my breathe and Heliotrope looks up while letting out sighs of exhaustion while still holding onto the rein of the horse.

    ¡°I guess we¡¯ll be taking two breaks a day, huh?¡± Heliotrope said. I look at her face and it is brimming with sweat. If I have a mirror, I could say the same for myself.

    ¡°The horses won¡¯t last that long. We stocked a lot of food and water for them but if this kind of humidity persists, we may have to do some short stops on towns along the way.¡± I added since it¡¯s crucial that our horses survive.

    ¡°By our pace, we would most likely arrive at another town tomorrow morning. Ugh, the pain of sleeping outdoors again¡­¡± Heliotrope complains.

    ¡°¡­¡­¡± I stare at Heliotrope¡¯s countenance with a saddened smile.

    ¡°What? I may complain but I won¡¯t disgrace myself by turning around now. I am going to slap your face that shows your distrust on the gracious Heliotrope if you do it one more time!¡± She fumed at me together with a mean glare.

    ¡°But I am not opposed to the idea when it comes around.¡± I replied as I look back on the road.

    ¡°This selflessness of yours, it¡¯s irritating.¡± Heliotrope spits those words out with visible displease.

    After that, we took a break before noon and an afternoon. The humidity that surged on us did go away after lunch so our afternoon was met with comfort of the forest¡¯s gentle wind, however, our skins are sticky and our clothes feels like it is sticking too much.

    Luckily, before sunset, Heliotrope and I managed to find a small lake, or more accurate to say, we just saw it in the map by accident and made it as our goal of the day. We camped beside the said lake because it was a perfect chance for the horses to drink to their heart content.

    And more importantly, it is a perfect opportunity to take a bath, albeit cold.

    ¡°Aster, are you sure no one is around?¡± Heliotrope asked as she came from the western part of the lake while I walked out from the eastern part right from the forest¡¯s curtain while holding a torch.

    ¡°None. I daresay none would venture now deep into the forest at this time.¡± I said as I look upon the starry night sky.

    ¡°Yes, yes. My pristine and pearly skin is a treasure not available to anyone after all. Now, let us partake on this magnificent outdoor bath.¡± Heliotrope announces as she started stripping.

    ¡°I am fairly sure because our ears and tail as a divine beast as something isn¡¯t to show to the masses.¡± I stand corrected on that reasoning but since Heliotrope isn¡¯t listening, I also started removing some garments up to my underwear and soaked myself into the lake.

    As I soak my feet, the water suddenly glowed in blue light, like firefly suddenly flaring up as it spreads throughout the water. Heliotrope notices such phenomena and her eyes lit up in a vivid excitement.

    ¡°Aster, this is incredible! Look at this lake glows in hysterical hues of blue!¡± Quite enthralled, Heliotrope shouts as she paddles around.

    ¡°Yes, my rough guess is that it is some sort of plankton. The specifics¡­I can¡¯t remember.¡± I said with a downcast look.

    ¡°Spare the details if you cannot recall. Your knowledge of your world may deteriorate over time but at least burn this sight in your eyes.¡± Heliotrope said as she splashes water on my face.

    ¡°Indeed, it¡¯s¡­how do I word¡­lovely.¡± With a small giggle escaping from my lips, I look at the spectacle.

    The stars reflected on the lake and the blue hue of light spreading throughout the water surface. Even the whole place faintly glows with the beautiful azure wonder that it brought nothing but satisfaction in our eyes. Shallow may it be, the lake started giving off a vibrant view as the moon started peeking out from the cloud that covered it earlier.

    Standing and playing at the center of the lake is Heliotrope with all smiles and joy. It was a sight that also brought me happiness as I think of how much fun it brought her.

    Nature itself presented as a stage of smiles and joy it feels transient. I know that it is just a joy exclusive to this moment and it has to drift away from the exposure from the time and events. It was a sight that brought to us even with the smallest chance.

    ¡°What are you doing smiling like a creep there? Come here!¡± Heliotrope runs up to me and pulls me over to the lake making a splash.

    ¡°It¡¯s cold¡­but¡­ I don¡¯t hate it¡­¡± The water is brazenly chilly but the sensation was something that will be embedded in my heart.

    ¡°There¡¯s no leech or whatsoever too. This is indeed a fine lake for me to pry myself bare. You also should enjoy it.¡± Heliotrope said as she fell on her back and started floating.

    ¡°Well, that¡¯s luck brimming on our side¡­¡± I said as I also float beside Heliotrope.

    Pulled by her eccentricities and whimsical actions, I started traveling with her. Did our path intertwine by fate itself or we are just bound to meet each other along the way?

    The girl called Heliotrope is nothing but a walking mystery for me. She shows her arrogance boldly and mocks the misfortune of my life. She was the girl who has everything and I am someone who is devoid of all.

    She threw away the life of seemingly endless streams of luck and wealth and sought freedom to this degree. I sought a life resembling hers but I ended up fixated on her little escapade.

    But¡­I know in my heart¡­

    I have fallen in love with this escapade of ours.

    ¡°Why are you staring at me with a flushed face? Have you fallen for the pristine and perfect Heliotrope?¡± She teases as I undoubtedly gaze at her firmly.

    ¡°I haven¡¯t heard much of you since the day we met. I just thought that you wanted to avoid talking about your life¡­However, right now, I am driven to hear something about you.¡± I replied bluntly.

    ¡°From a meek and pessimistic pooch, you¡¯ve become rather bold and arrogant.¡± Heliotrope replied with a faint smile.

    My time spent with Heliotrope might have changed me for a bit. From my outburst of emotions that she took care of to what misfortunate scenario that she dealt regarding me, rather enthusiastically.

    Heliotrope was unfazed by all of it and kept her head up high.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I just wanted to know more about you.¡± I honestly said as I lock stares with her.

    Her eyes widened from my words and she blinked several times. She then looks upward, towards the moon. A minute passed since then and I found myself staring at the moon too that hovers above the sky.

    I only waited for her to say something. Less, I waited for her to decline my words of request.

    ¡°My mother died when I was just six. She was the one who taught me everything from bartering to physical skills such as driving a carriage. You know, I was at a genius level at that time so it wasn¡¯t hard to learn everything. After her death, I was praised and raised with wealth and prestige by Emperor Nazhral. You could say he is like a foster father to me.¡± Heliotrope started talking on her own. I just thought it is just like her to lead every conversation on her own pace.

    ¡°I remember you telling me that your mother was the actual divine beast summoned into this world.¡± I interjected with curiosity.

    ¡°She is, however, it was a mystery. Her story tells that she was a messenger of god from a faraway place. When she was summoned, she became pregnant.¡± Heliotrope said with a smirk like she is mocking the story she herself told.

    ¡°Pregnant? Who is the father?¡± I asked immediately.

    ¡°¡­Aster, do you know of the Ecklan Kingdom¡¯s religion? They call themselves Christians and their religious scriptures is called the bible. It was said that my mother got pregnant with the said holy being. The reason for it is that her hymen was still intact all the while being pregnant.¡± Heliotrope said with the same smirk on her face but this time, she¡¯s biting her lips.

    ¡°¡­¡­¡± I was speechless for a huge reason. The scripture called the bible was indeed from the Christian religion, however, in this world, it also exists. Questions are now all over my head and the answer is nowhere to be seen but I stayed quiet to let Heliotrope continue her story.

    ¡°There isn¡¯t anything worth mentioning besides that I was actually born with a twin.¡± Heliotrope¡¯s eyes have now gleamed with a bit of melancholy. She props herself upwards, standing on her feet on the shallow lake.

    ¡°A twin?¡± I inquired further as I also stood.

    ¡°Hmph, it¡¯s a nameless twin that died after my mother pops me out. The people of the Rousse Empire firmly believed that I am the child of prosperity and fortune while the one that died was the child of corruption and misfortune.¡± The words escaped from her lips are fairly sprinkled with bitterness and anguish.

    ¡°What do you think of it?¡± I asked Heliotrope as if poking on her tone of voice.

    ¡°I am, at the very least, don¡¯t care about my twin. I mean, I never even met her or knew anything about her. It all ended when the time she was born. Nothing more¡­nothing less¡­¡± She closes her eyes and she faces the starry night sky. ¡°That¡¯s a lie. Mother¡¯s health declined because of the death of my twin. If anything, I don¡¯t hate the twin that I was supposed to grow up with, however, I feel a little bit angry at her for my mother¡¯s death. It¡¯s unjust anger but I couldn¡¯t help it.¡± She followed her words as she started walking towards the shore.

    ¡°I see¡­What would your twin look like if she grew up with you?¡± I asked a hypothetical question as I followed Heliotrope.

    Oddly, she glances at me silently before walking away wordlessly.

    Or so I thought¡­

    ¡°Aster, what do you think the method used to summon divine beast?¡± Heliotrope throws a question I definitely cannot answer.

    ¡°The only idea I have is that while the Empire of Rousse used magic as their fuel for the ritual, the Gauls used the power of the Faes. In fact, Elder Domhan said that it took twenty years for me to be summoned.¡± I answered what I know and what I heard.

    ¡°¡­What are the fair odds that they might have really summoned a divine beast? So to say, what if you are the only divine beast that can only be summoned, however, your story contradicts any facts that you are a divine beast from your previous world. Then, finally, the method that they used to summon you¡­¡± Heliotrope¡¯s eyes are dark and serious as if the liveliness earlier was all false.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know. They do not want to tell anything to me.¡± I replied to Heliotrope, however, I can feel the fright crawling into my heart.

    ¡°They should at least be doing it once a year. Aster, the method that the Rousse Empire to summon me was discovered by accident and the ritual they used¡­sacrifice human lives.¡± Heliotrope¡¯s eyes become even sharper and darker.

    ¡°¡­Twenty lives, then?¡± I muttered. However I tried looking it past myself, I can¡¯t feel anything sad about it.

    ¡°Hey, you just heard me right! Twenty lives went to waste just because those Druids tried to imitate the Rousse. Are you fine with that?¡± Heliotrope asked with an overly concerned countenance.

    I was surprised by how calm I was upon the news. Maybe I have already anticipated it or more, It was something that I thought would be the natural process in this world.

    ¡°It must be how you felt towards your twin sister that died since birth. It is because I don¡¯t know them that I felt nothing.¡± I replied to Heliotrope.

    ¡°That¡¯s really unnatural if you ask me but if you go as far as to use me and my never-ever-met dead twin sister, I guess you do make a fair argument.¡± Heliotrope said while wearing a default countenance devoid of any visible emotion.

    Cold or heartless I may be called, it is how I feel about the matter concerning how I was summoned. I could not think of anything else other than the objective I was given or so I think. I am too engrossed with the idea that I was given a second chance in life that the process didn¡¯t matter anymore.

    If I was told about it the first day I arrived in this world, guilt would have crushed my heart. King Cuh¡¯s death and the elder¡¯s demise is more of my concern.

    Sad as it may, heartless as it sounds, but in hindsight, I might be thankful for those twenty lives that were lost. I am going to shoulder those twenty lives and move on with my life.

    I look at Heliotrope once again and she looks back.

    ¡°Is that what you really think?¡± Heliotrope asked while retrieving her clothes and starts getting dressed.

    ¡°Twenty lives lost just to summon me, the divine beast that they believed that would bring balance into this world. However, up to this day, I still don¡¯t know what I should be doing. Right now, I am just trying to live through day by day. Everything is all thanks to you, Heliotrope but I still haven¡¯t found meaning in my life.¡± I replied to Heliotrope with a bitter smile.

    ¡°Flattery won¡¯t get you anywhere. It¡¯s good that you think that way. In a way, from someone as deprived as you, I am¡­a little jealous.¡± Heliotrope said with a faint smile. Her words alone left me thinking if there¡¯s any desirable thing that I have.

    ¡°For the great Heliotrope to feel any jealousy is a puzzle for me¡­¡± I worded it like I am teasing her in my own way.

    ¡°Don¡¯t mock me. Honestly, in a way, people genuinely cared for you as an individual because they saw how pathetic you are. For me¡­¡± Heliotrope looks up onto the sky with eyes looking far ahead as if she is longing for something.

    She stopped her words before anything else.

    I felt that her fading words desire to be something quelled. Heliotrope¡¯s eyes that reflects the undying world of stars deeply etched with the profound shine of cerulean shows haziness as it moistens, gleaming like a beautiful drop of dew.

    I felt that at that moment, Heliotrope would let out what is inside her mind and her true desires. However, I still felt a translucent wall separating us. It is a wall that she herself built to protect her own ego.

    She may have told me about her life and about her mother, however, she hasn¡¯t mentioned anything about what she wants to happen subjectively.

    After that, we ate our dinner which is a simple soup with vegetables and plain salted beef jerky. We quietly cleaned our plates and gave each other some space until it is time to sleep.

    I decided to keep watch first while Heliotrope tucked herself into a sleeping bag.

    ¡°¡­...¡± It was like any other night that we camped out. One would stare at the embers of fire burning through the firewood while the other sleeps for the upcoming shift.

    ¡°Aster.¡± Heliotrope called out to me in the pure silence of the night. Her voice rang like a bell as it was clear and serene. I crawled up next to her.

    ¡°¡­...¡± I look at her through the covers of her sheet. She extends her hand out a little bit. I could have thought nothing of it. Heliotrope, among the two us, is mentally strong and physically prepared, however, her next words plastered a smile on my lips.

    ¡°I feel really cold. I just want to hold onto something for a while. Just¡­until I fall asleep.¡± Heliotrope said, almost a mutter.

    I reached out for her hands and sat beside her. I can¡¯t do anything better for her right now, however, I am happy that even with a simple request like this.

    That night it made me realize that Heliotrope is also vulnerable to painful emotions and as fragile as me. That night, I tightened my grasp on her hand a little.

 Passage 9: Hearts Drowned in Veracity

    It was daytime when Heliotrope and I arrived at the city where Doiteain will be executed. After the night of the moonlit lake where Heliotrope and I bathed, we became much closer. The thin wall the detach Heliotrope from me started crumbling, day by day, piece by piece.

    The supplies that we bought are still sufficient for a return trip and we kept ourselves with a plethora of options for our clothing. We did makeshift maintenance for the carriage which involves oiling the gear, checking for any pest or termites, and tending to any rotting wooden parts.

    If we had a chance, we¡¯d let a professional look into the condition of our carriage as well as the horses.

    ¡°Aster, keep your hood up. We¡¯re already inside the city and any glimpse of our identity could potentially put us in trouble.¡± Heliotrope reminded for the fifth as soon as we entered the city thirty minutes ago.

    ¡°I still can¡¯t believe how lax the security is. It¡¯s like the city hasn¡¯t been invaded or anything.¡± I said as I observe our surroundings.

    ¡°Well obviously, they want any spies and such to enter and witness the execution of one of Tirrheaarn¡¯s greatest elder. This is also to show how the Empire of Rousse boasts about its forces and raise their dominance over the people. It should be apparent enough if you observe the Gaul citizens.¡± Heliotrope¡¯s voice is much stern and serious.

    The dominance that Heliotrope spoke of must be the lax security, that the Empire of Rousse is confidence that they can control any spark of rebellion or any form of resistance even with few soldiers. Considering that one of the biggest threats, the elders, are being executed to instill fear and to lure out any of the remaining elders, only shows that the Empire of Rousse boasting their absolute confidence.

    The native Gaul citizens are just walking perfectly fine with nothing to fear. I cannot think of anything but normalcy, however, because it was normal that I find it odd. There are several soldiers of the Rousse Empire that marches to patrol the city and some of them made eye contact with me but proceeded to ignore Heliotrope and me.

    In the first place, a carriage with two girls nonchalantly strolling inside a city dominated by the Rousse Empire from the Gaul should be suspicious. Even though we are not spies or any opposing factions or forces, they could have just given any excuses and start identifying us.

    Was this another factor of Heliotrope¡¯s luck or a flaw of the Empire¡¯s values and laws?

    ¡°Nazhral has always been an odd man. He takes great pride of the Rousse¡¯s power and while he is almost as great as King Corcairdhearg Mac Nessa or the man you have known as King Cuh, Nazhral kept this mindset that the victor will always have a tale to tell. Meaning, he believes that once he won, the enemy has no means to counteract.¡± Heliotrope explained in a low voice, inaudible to passerby as we traverse the traffic.

    Unlike other towns and cities, this particular town is teeming with people. The population cannot be called severely unsupervised as there is an event that everyone wants to see. They are here as if festivities are going on with no regard for the elders or King Cuh.

    This is one of the places they desperately defended but now, the people are feasting as if the elders and King Cu are irrelevant; that Elder Doiteain¡¯s execution is just an opportunity to throw a celebration.

    ¡°It just happens. The Empire planted Rousse citizens within the Gaul and started spreading rumors and news that would cause a ripple that changes people¡¯s opinion. It is the most peaceful way to capture the hearts of the Gaul but it is also the dirtiest tactic employed.¡± Heliotrope said coupled with few sighs.

    ¡°Are you certain about it?¡± I confirm it with Heliotrope.

    ¡°Of course¡­I was the one who made that tactic. On top of that, I can easily distinguish a citizen of the Rousse Empire. Anything that falls off from the description will be, of course, a Gaul.¡± Heliotrope held her head high to boast.

    ¡°Even with that one over there?¡± I pointed at a particular guy walking around, also hooded.

    ¡°¡­Wait.¡± Heliotrope also saw the guy and tilted her head with visible confusion.

    Because the traffic in the street is quite slow, we were able to catch glimpse of a guy seemingly lost and walks around aimlessly while glancing left and right. Unlike the Gaul and Rousse who has white to fair skin, this man dons a slick brown skin that if you observe him in a crowd from afar, he would stick out like a sore thumb.

    As Heliotrope and I are staring at him, he jerked his head for a moment and stared back at us. In response, we averted our sight.

    ¡°That was creeeeeepy, I tell you! Right, Aster!?¡± Heliotrope turned to me and starts whispering vigorously.

    ¡°We, staring intently on someone weren¡¯t exactly something I would call respectable.¡± I commented with a default countenance while looking ahead of us.

    ¡°I hope we do not meet him again, whoever he is.¡± She said as she calmed herself by puffing her cheeks a little and huffs the air in her lungs. It was a basic reaction from Heliotrope that I observed.

    It took us an hour before we could move forward to the center of the city where accommodations and businesses are settled in. The traffic cuts into a three-way intersection and the ride becomes smoother for us and the horses.

    Then, Heliotrope faces me and handed me a bag of coins.

    ¡°Aster, please get us a room. Let¡¯s meet up afterward in that pub over there.¡± Heliotrope said as she sheepishly pointed at a pub teeming with people, both with civilian clothing and armored soldiers resting.

    ¡°I could do that, however, is there something bothering you?¡± I asked Heliotrope because my curiosity was piqued by how odd she started acting.

    ¡°Truth to be told, I am aware that sooner or later, our funding will die out. With that in mind, the reason bought many clothes is to sell them in this town for an elevated price since they are made of wool, rare for this city.¡± Heliotrope explained as she looked at the stack of neatly folded clothes ranging from dress to a simple everyday garment.

    ¡°I did suspect that. Is there other reason, though?¡± I asked her again with a little bit of suspicion left in my mind.

    ¡°About that, I figured that simply bribing our way here wouldn¡¯t work so I introduced ourselves as upstart merchants and that we specialize in the clothing line. Selling the clothes would be a good credit to prove it and leave no suspicion from anyone.¡± Heliotrope explained.

    ¡°I see. I think you think of the most logical decision. By the way, how will you explain anything regarding the clothes that you randomly picked?¡± I asked, poking a hole on her.

    ¡°Now¡­! Don¡¯t make this even more troubling than I could ever imagine! I do know that the product that clothes were made a rare for this place, however, I also do not have any guarantee on how to put good words for it.¡± Heliotrope admitted while she hangs her head. ¡°Not to mention, my lucks seems to have dwindled for the past few days now.¡± She added.

    What Heliotrope said is what we are facing right now as a reality no one wants to accept. I have noticed it myself and apparently, Heliotrope¡¯s immense luck shows faltering from petty accidents to a bit where she¡¯d get light bruises.

    It felt like she is physically clumsy and her luck was covering it up for her up until now. However, even if we ponder about it, we do not have any solid evidence for anything. In the first place, Heliotrope¡¯s luck was something of a phenomenon being her as a divine beast.

    Looking back, a divine beast such as I, or so was claimed, should have been fortunate. I would not say I am not fortunate enough to have met King Cuh and the Elders, however, there was still a huge mystery behind the concept of what we call Divine Beasts.

    ¡°Alright, I will try to get us a good inn. Please, good luck.¡± I said to Heliotrope as I get off.

    ¡°Be sure to not to let your hood down. I don¡¯t know If I¡¯ll profit or not but I let¡¯s make sure we are both safe.¡± Heliotrope bid me goodbye and drove off towards the other end of the business district and I walk towards the other ends where the inns are located.

    The structure of the city isn¡¯t the same as the usual towns around the Capital of Tirrheaarn. This city has more well-built houses made up of sturdy wooden logs and stones. Although the land was uneven, they were able to build the houses and establishment unsparingly symmetrical.

    The road is paved and the citizens are dressed casually in high-quality garments. The sunny weather that gives off a ray of gentle sunshine and a warm breeze was accordingly accommodated with appropriate clothes.

    The circulating economy is as good as a huge city. Which made me ask¡­is this what the city is before or after the invasion of the Rousse Empire?

    The quality of living her surely is elevated even amongst the city and towns close to this. Inarguably has better road connection but with busy traffic that only indicates that the citizens here are living a busy life in a bustling city.

    But¡­what has brought this quality of life? Has it always been like this or such innovative was brought upon the fall of King Cuh?

    It took me another hour to get a room in an inn, a type where upper-middle-class tradesmen occupy. Of course, I stood out because of my figure wearing a hood.

    ¡°I want to rent it out for two days.¡± I let the receptionist know. She has already received the payment worth two days.

    ¡°Yes, I can see that you have paid for two days of stay, Miss. If I may, please inform us in advance of any extension of your stay, thank you.¡± The receptionist said with a smile.

    ¡°Duly noted.¡± I replied while giving her a slight bow before leaving.

    As I face the doorway out of the extravagant inn, I felt eyes sticking to me. I shouldn¡¯t be worried about people breaking into our room as I chose an inn with tight security, however, we would only be fine inside this establishment.

    Out of here, I am a little worried. I doubt bribery would work against people who are in the trading business for high-class products.

    It was uncomfortable to bathe in eyes with lecherous intent but I just endure¡­

    ¡°Isn¡¯t it a little hot here? Well, don¡¯t you agree, miss?¡± A man approaches me as he jokingly fans himself with his hand. He is stout and fat and to add insult, he smells the worst.

    ¡°¡­¡­¡± I tried not making any eye contact, however, I could not see any way for me to squeeze out since he is blocking the door with his huge body.

    ¡°I heard¡­you have a clear and cold voice. It might also be coupled with beauty under that hood.¡± He complimented me, but I couldn¡¯t take any of his words seriously as his odor starts making my eye water. It is so bad that the dried muck of blood and flesh couldn¡¯t be compared.

    ¡°¡­I need to be on my way.¡± I politely said, however, in a low and cold voice.

    ¡°Are you part of a trading firm or a famous person? You might even be a noble. Tell me, miss, I¡¯d be delighted to be acquainted with you.¡± He presses while catching my hands with his own hands.

    At point-blank of his bad odor, I felt nauseous.

    ¡°I think that¡¯s enough. Bothering someone is upright rude. Back off now, dude!¡± A voice rang out the hall of the inn and enters another person in the scene.

    ¡°Who are you?¡± The man with the bad odor asked.

    I look at the man who started standing up for me and I immediately widened my eyes in utter surprise. It was the man with a slick tan that we saw earlier. Because he is not wearing his hood as he did earlier, his leanly built muscle under his travel clothes with a tinge of elegance are denting out.

    This naturally intimidated the man with bad odor but it wasn¡¯t enough to make him back off.

    ¡°Who am I doesn¡¯t matter. Would you kindly let go of that girl?¡± He replied a smile that sends nothing but hostility.

    ¡°Well¡­¡± The man with bad odor looked at me and then looked back at the man. ¡°I honestly wanted to know about the trading firm she is part of¡­¡± he added while letting go of my hand and bows a bit in apology.

    ¡°What do you mean¡­?¡± The man in the tan asked.

    ¡°Well, first, please take this miss.¡± He handed me a parchment. ¡°It¡¯s an introduction to my business firm. I immediately notice that quality of your hood and the embroidery that it has. Of course, it¡¯ll make me think that it¡¯s high quality. If it is not, we can still reason out a good price for it in the market. If it is easy to make with this quality, it will grow in profit¡­¡± He explained.

    ¡°¡­¡­¡± It was the tanned man and my reaction.

    ¡°I just got heated from the prospect of a good business¡­¡± The bad odor man said in embarrassment.

    I survey the surroundings and everyone started averting their eyes away from me. It seems like this man isn¡¯t a bad guy and just honestly wants to know about my hood. Everyone staring at me was, in fact, actually staring at my hood.

    This is an inn for people who specializes in trade, not a brothel¡­I told myself inside my head.

    ¡°This is made from the wool of a fleece, however, the fleece grew up in a different environment. There¡¯s a change in quality because of that. After that, a tailor uniquely processes them. How they do it, it won¡¯t be told.¡± I told him half that things I know and heard, however, some parts are fabricated and shrouded in mystery to lead them on and fill their satisfaction at the same time.

    ¡°I see! After the execution of the traitor, can we meet the day after tomorrow? I would like to start financial relations with you.¡± As he said that, I felt my heart aching.Support the creativity of authors by visiting the original site for this novel and more.

    ¡°Yes, I¡¯ll talk to my companion about it. For now, I need to be on my way¡­¡± I excused myself and he let me out. He was unaware that he was blocking the doorway¡­but still¡­

    In a hurry, I went out towards an empty alleyway and leaned on a wall. As I look left and right confirming that there are no people, I collapse on the ground. It was everything from exhaustion, shock, and, nausea.

    My breathing becomes labored and my eyes started becoming murky. There are a lot of things that immediately flashing in my mind but one of the most prominent this is that they branded Elder Doiteain as a traitor.

    I can feel it in my heart that it is unacceptable¡­

    ¡°Miss, I¡¯ve finally caught up to you!¡± A familiar voice called out to me.

    ¡°¡­You.¡± I only muttered as I look sideways and saw the same tanned man staring at me from a bit distance as he pants a little.

    ¡°I figured your nose must have experienced something horrific. Let me give you a little relief from it.¡± He proceeds to take out a small vial which I assume to contain some sort of ointment as the content oozes with something minty.

    ¡°Wait. First, I¡¯d like to confirm a few things. I am grateful for you trying to stand up for me earlier, however, we are strangers.¡± I immediately jolted from my place and backs a little bit from him.

    ¡°Introductions, I see. Just simply call me Atil. As you can see, I am not native from this place or even from the Rousse Empire. I am actually from a tribe called Hun. It¡¯s far eastern of this place.¡± He introduces himself as Atil with a smile.

    ¡°I am sorry. You completely missed my point.¡± I bluntly said as I started retreating.

    ¡°Ah, wait! You¡¯re a divine beast right?! I could tell from your smell alone! I also know Elder Uisce!¡± He immediately explained himself. One word of the elder I immediately stopped in my track.

    ¡°¡­I¡¯m sorry, that¡¯s made you more suspicious.¡± I said while I look at him with a default countenance. Honestly saying, I¡¯ve never met Elder Uisce. I heard from Elder Domhan that Elder Uisce can control the Faes of the water, however, how he looks is something unknown to me.

    ¡°Elder Uisce is here. I can take you to him and confirm it with your own eyes.¡± Atil desperately tried to persuade me.

    ¡°I am sorry but¡­¡± It gave me two options. One is to follow him and confirm his motive to confirm his claims; two is to ignore what he said and meet up with Heliotrope. However, I knew the dangers I might bring along if he follows me, but I¡¯d like to think that Heliotrope and I can come up with an answer. I¡¯d like her to know the situation as well. ¡°I don¡¯t want to risk it. Please leave me alone.¡± I said as I turn my back.

    ¡°Elder Doiteain is not a traitor, I believe that!¡± He shouted.

    I stopped at my tracks.

    Elder Doiteain isn¡¯t a traitor. She cares so much for the citizens of the Kingdom of Tirrheaarn, the Gaul. She cared for them more than her own life.

    Her dedication to them is now being trampled by branding her as a traitor. I could not accept it, thus, my mind wanted answers and confirmations.

    I couldn¡¯t win against my emotional sway.

    ¡°¡­Then, I would like to meet up at a certain place. I do not want to go with you for the time being and I hope this is a good compromise.¡± I said as I turned to the man.

    ¡°Overly cautious is nothing to be ashamed. I will gladly comply.¡± Atil said as he made a slight bow.

    ¡°It will be in the town square, in front of a pub across the street.¡± It was a place with a fair distance from Heliotrope and I will meet. I¡¯ll discuss the matter with her before we proceed any further. If she wants to abandon the idea, we could just leave them there.

    ¡°Then I shall get going. I am hoping for a positive reception.¡± Atil walks towards the opposite path of the alley and vanishes within the crowds after leaving the vial behind for me to retrieve.

    It was mint and my nose didn¡¯t like it because of the strong smell.

    It seems my intention was conveyed properly. I raised my hood to hide my ears and started traversing the flood of people.

    My intention was obnoxious and risky, however, Heliotrope taught me how to distrust people and discern situations I should be able to diffuse through proper compromise.

    ¡°So that¡¯s what happened. You sure bring some troublesome situation. Well, I bid you good news.¡± Heliotrope puffs her chest and indulged with the fritters served to us on our table.

    ¡°Have you sold well enough?¡± I asked just to accommodate her triumphant return.

    ¡°Of course, I have sold so much I profited more than our initial investment on those clothes. But you see, knowing that there are demands for clothes made of wool, I just thought that becoming a merchant would be also a viable idea to live with.¡± Heliotrope nodded to herself by the idea.

    ¡°There was even someone who noticed the fabric my hood was made with. Some merchants in the inn that I went to gathered interests for it.¡± I said to Heliotrope with a faint smile.

    ¡°Staying there might become a little bit troublesome, especially that we are hiding our identity, but, oh well.¡± Heliotrope shrugs and started sipping at her tea.

    It has been an hour since Heliotrope and I met up and we are now eating at a caf¨¦ near the pub where the place we should be meeting up. After I told her what happened to me, she agreed on eating somewhere else but near the place.

    ¡°What do you think, Heliotrope?¡± I asked her about the situation. Should we meet them or not is a situation I deemed to be decided with her.

    ¡°¡­This again? I¡¯ll ask you then. What do you want, Aster?¡± She returned the question to me nonchalantly as she once more sips onto her tea.

    ¡®¡­Eh? But I¡¯d like to decide this with both our safety in mind.¡± I told her my reasoning.

    ¡°I understand that but you do know that this involves only you and you alone. I am just going to agree with what you wanted to happen. Consider this as a saving grace from the great Heliotrope!¡± She smug while looking at me as she held up a fritter.

    I am not going to get a proper answer from Heliotrope at this point. Everything about her decision is based on if it is interesting or not. At most, she will leave decisions to me and will let herself have as much as fun.

    Considering our current situation, as such, my decision is made.

    ¡°We will ignore them.¡± I strongly said while looking at Heliotrope¡¯s eyes.

    ¡°Is that so? What a bore but it isn¡¯t something worth the risk for you, I guess.¡± Heliotrope frowns a little while glancing sideways towards the crowd of people.

    It was something I decided and I would rather be the brakes from Heliotrope¡¯s risky decisions. Well, today was a decision imposed onto me and she agreed to it, albeit with a little complaint.

    As we are haphazardly talking with each other under the umbrella set up in the center of our table with fancy table cloth, I heard a drop of rain.

    ¡°Rain¡­? In such sunny day?!¡± Heliotrope exclaimed as she also heard it.

    ¡°It was indeed a bit stuffy and the temperature is quite extreme, however, a rain amidst a cloudless sky?¡± I also asked as I watch the sudden downpour that occurs. The cloudless sky is suddenly covered with dull black clouds.

    The people on the streets scrambled around to find shelter from the rain. The sun-dried pavement suddenly finds itself wet and the plaza was quickly vacated.

    It all happened in an instant¡­

    ¡°Will you look at that? They panicked like ants. It was quite a sight to behold.¡± Heliotrope muttered with a smirk. ¡°Ah, but this weather ruined my appetite, how distasteful.¡± She added with a little displeased coming from her voice.

    ¡°¡­¡­¡± I only grumbled softly before taking a bite on my fritter.

    The breaded treat comes with a crunch as the fried breading is crisp enough to make a sound as I bite. There was grease but was immediately replaced by a sour, sweet, and bitter taste of the vegetables finely chopped to make a distinct taste. It wasn¡¯t exactly the food that would go with tea, however, the sauce provided mixes well with the fritter itself, making it a common delicacy. The flavor of the sauce is something similar to a sweet and sour cream paste that dearly compliments the grease from the fritter and keeps that balance of the taste.

    ¡°You make it look like this thing tastes really good.¡± Heliotrope told me with a bored expression.

    ¡°The fritter? Have you tried dipping it into the sauce?¡± I asked Heliotrope while gesturing a dipping motion with the fritter at hand.

    ¡°I could do that but I feel like I am cheating something genuine about the food. Like, it should be as tasty as when I dipped it.¡± Heliotrope, even with complaints, starts dipping the fritter. Her jaw loosens a little as the taste assaulted her mouth.

    ¡°How is it?¡± I asked with a little smirk.

    ¡°Don¡¯t think you won this one fairly. Admitting one¡¯s loss is important though so I¡¯ll give you that.¡± She said while dipping another fritter on the sauce.

    Heliotrope and I shared a serene moment as we quietly eat the snack complemented with teas. With the rain as the background music and our little chatter as our past time, we enjoyed our time for half an hour.

    However, that moment abruptly ended.

    ¡°Aster, it seems that your friends got impatient.¡± Heliotrope said as she looks over towards the heart of the plaza.

    ¡°¡­¡± I also look over to the place where Heliotrope landed her eyes.

    Two hooded figures are walking towards us. I immediately notice Atil among the two, however, the other one is an unfamiliar face. The two walks unfazed by the rain and Heliotrope and I just watch the two in amazement.

    ¡°They feel like they are really tough, huh? Walking under the rain and wearing those hoods like a massive idiot.¡± Heliotrope blatantly dissed them with an amused countenance.

    ¡°Are you sure you should openly say that?¡± I asked Heliotrope as anxious starts creeping into me.

    ¡°Eh, are you scared of them?¡± Mixed with a daunting tone, Heliotrope said as if she is mocking me.

    ¡°I guess I am.¡± I honestly said while my body tenses up. After all, I am quite weak-willed and physically questionable. I am quite confident to say that Heliotrope is as frail as me when it comes to physical strength.

    After a few more seconds, they are now standing in front of us, dripping wet and seems to be shivering a little, however, they tried to stand imposingly, at least, the man with Atil.

    ¡°My apologies, miss, he insisted to meet you no matter what.¡± Atil bows a little with an extremely apologetic and humbled countenance.

    ¡°That is correct. I could not simply ignore the product of the Elder¡¯s efforts for the past twenty years. I have to at least take my time to check upon you ever since I last saw you in the capital.¡± The man said as he unveils his hood.

    Comes in view is the face of the man with icy white dirty hair and an aquamarine eyes that seemed like glass if stared at for too long. He wasn¡¯t brawny but his face doesn¡¯t look like he is skinny either. The only problem is that all the elders that I know are all old and brazen in appearance.

    ¡°Do not think too much of my age. As someone who calls out to the faes of water, I could potentially keep my appearance young through moisturizing my skin. I can¡¯t say the same for the state of my body as I get cramps and back injury.¡± The man who seemingly claimed to be Elder Uisce said as he saw my curious gaze.

    ¡°You cannot go rough on anything now, huh? Anyway, we have discreetly declined to meet you. However, you are now standing in front of us. I am sure the reason is not petty.¡± Heliotrope decided to ask as she curiously gazes at Elder Uisce too.

    ¡°Mind you, I am Elder Uisce, one of the five elders that served under King Corcairdhearg Mac Nessa. And yes, the reason isn¡¯t that much petty but you can consider it as not important. May I ask of your name?¡± Elder Uisce glared at Heliotrope with eyes tinged with anger.

    ¡°Oh? As much as I would like to get into a deeper talk, the place seems to be less appropriate, don¡¯t you think, especially with your outright claims of being an Elder.¡± Heliotrope shoots back with another question that made Elder Uisce sigh in defeat.

    At that moment, Elder Uisce snaps his finger that it immediately took our attention to it. For another two seconds, the rain stopped as if he wills it and the clouds started parting ways.

    ¡°Ah, you used the rain to clear the crowd of people so you can search for us¡­¡± I muttered unconsciously, however, I never knew I said it out loud.

    ¡°That is partially correct. Atil here memorized your scents so it was just a way to reduce anything that could block his nasal perception.¡± Elder Uisce explained, albeit nodding to himself as if he was mildly impressed by my deduction.

    ¡°So¡­you are saying that a pervert has been sniffing on us? That¡¯s way too creepy.¡± Heliotrope acted like she was way more disgusted than expected.

    ¡°That¡¯s not the case! Atil is an adept hunter and can distinguish the smell between human and beast. You two have a scent of an animal so he immediately knew. Anyway, let us head somewhere more private. I¡¯ll assure you that I need nothing from the two of you but words.¡± Elder Uisce said he starts beckoning us.

    However, neither Heliotrope nor I moved from our seats. Surprisingly, Heliotrope and I have the same idea but Atil and Elder Uisce could not read what we have in our minds as both stopped in astonishment.

    ¡°You don¡¯t get to demand where we are going. None of us has any position to demand anything from each other.¡± Heliotrope said as she took the last sip from her tea and smugly looked at Elder Uisce.

    ¡°I agree with Heliotrope. We can just end everything here and pretend that nothing ever happened or we go to a location the two of us is more comfortable to talk. Considering that we do not have any fighting capabilities, we would like to see for our safety more than following strangers around.¡± I gave my reasoning.

    We may have said that, however, we do not even know when they will become forceful. If worse comes to worst, they will just use their brute strength to drag us anywhere as they please. Heliotrope is also aware of this, no, everyone here knows of it.

    The only bet we have is that Atil and Elder Uisce are reasonable enough to comply with our demands.

    ¡°I cannot have that. The two of you just came into this city and Atil and I are far more knowledgeable about what is going on. There are several factions has been formed and all are here to take advantage of any situations. You two are hefty enough to cause a big commotion without any much reason behind it.¡± Elder Uisce tried to persuade us using the circumstances afloat the city.

    ¡°We do not have any interests in joining any faction or even getting involved at anything. Aster just wants to see Elder Doiteain¡¯s last moment and that¡¯s what we are here for.¡± Heliotrope enforced to them the reason where we are even here in the first place and I nodded in agreement.

    ¡°As I said, we do not need anything from you but words! How hard is it to comprehend such intention?!¡± Elder Uisce said shouting. We can see in his eyes the impatience building up.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know how you think your argument can compel us?! You are so full of yourself and I hate it, alright!?¡± Heliotrope angrily fights back teeth to teeth and Elder Uisce proceeds to have a staring showdown with her.

    ¡­They are like cats and dogs.

    ¡°I¡¯m very sorry. I didn¡¯t know that there is someone who will overlap with Uisce¡¯s attitude. Uisce is not a bad person, he only got a short temper.¡± Atil whispered to me with a troubled countenance.

    ¡°No, not all, I was not aware that someone can measure up with Heliotrope¡¯s narcissism at this level.¡± I whispered back while looking at the fighting Elder Uisce and Heliotrope rather amusingly.

    In the end, we compromised in renting a private pavilion twenty minutes away from our initial location. Since the main event will take place tomorrow, we found leeway to make for this conversation. I said private pavilion but it¡¯s just an open hut that we will rent out for ourselves. There will be onlookers from afar giving me and Heliotrope a little assurance that Atil and Elder Uisce would not act violently.

    This part of the city can be denoted as a suburban as there are lesser establishments with the purpose of entertainment and more residential areas. Trees are also prevalent and makeshift farms abound.

    But of course, this part of the city isn¡¯t devoid of the populace as people go way to way and patrolling soldiers, presumably a Rousse solder, are here and there.

    Through some connections, Elder Uisce was able to arrange to rent the pavilion for our convenience.

    ¡°Hmph, such reception lacks in color but it is acceptable to a degree.¡± Heliotrope huffs as she sat down next to me.

    ¡°Don¡¯t push your luck, lass. Remember that I filled in the payment straight out from my pocket. What kind of life have you been leading to becoming this haughty?¡± Elder Uisce barks back with a displeased countenance.

    ¡°You¡¯ll bawl your eyes out of my magnificence. Behold!¡± Heliotrope proudly laid her hood down and showed her triangular fox ears while puffing her chest. Because of the fresh air hovering, her ears twitched multiple times.

    ¡°If you think we are not aware, you are a dolt. I am already aware that you are a Divine Beast, and from Rousse Empire at that.¡± Elder Uisce said unimpressed.

    ¡°May I take that as you¡¯ve seen Nazhral around?¡± Heliotrope hides her ears again and sat back down whilst asking the question with a serious countenance.

    ¡°¡­To be more precise, Emperor Nazhral was seen returning to the capital of the Rousse Empire, Ravenna.¡± Elder Uisce announces with a troubled countenance while laying his shoulder on the table. ¡°To think you have much this insight.¡± He added.

    ¡°I can tell as much since we¡¯ve sent him to the Eckland Kingdom on a blind hunt, however, I didn¡¯t expect that he will return this soon. Do you know what causes of such?¡± Heliotrope asked while sprouting a bored countenance once more.

    ¡°For the first time in more than two decades, the Empire of Rousse¡­is stricken with a pest infestation, locust swarm to be more precise. It has been slowly eating some towns and villages to destruction.¡± Elder Uisce announces, however, it didn¡¯t erect any visible reaction from Heliotrope whom who lived in there in the past.

    ¡°So far, there are two towns and three villages that have been deserted. They may be minor settlements have the swarm could make a beeline towards the capital.¡± Atil intercepted with statistics to show the severity of the problem.

    ¡°Yes¡­you could say that the Empire of Rousse¡­lucked out.¡± Elder Uisce stressed his last sentence as he stares at Heliotrope with hidden meaning.

    ¡°Tsk, even if you tell me that now, I do not care about them anymore. The Empire, Nazhral, its citizens, they have abused the grace from me for too long. They should learn to stand on their own feet!¡± Heliotrope exclaimed as irritation built up in her eyes.

    ¡°No, the luck that you bring¡­is it on a decline?¡± Aware of the existence of Divine Beast, Elder Uisce naturally knows that Heliotrope was the one that blessed the Empire of Rousse to its standing as of now. That¡¯s why Elder Uisce¡¯s words struck Heliotrope shocked.

    ¡°Wai--! What have you uttered?! My luck? Declining?!¡± Heliotrope slams her hands on the table and shouts at Elder Uisce.

    ¡°The Counterforce is doing well if that is the case then.¡± Elder Uisce turns to look at me.

    Heliotrope and I, for the past days, have already noticed it.

    At first, Heliotrope had too much luck in my eyes that what she does daily is something unachievable by anyone in a week. Heliotrope¡¯s brilliant mind might be factored but half of it is her luck. She had too much luck that even a mere toppling over could let her find something of value or use.

    However, lately, Heliotrope is having more difficulty with coping with her life outside of the Empire of Rousse as matters don¡¯t get her ways anymore.

    ¡°That¡¯s¡­¡± Heliotrope slowly looks at me with widened eyes. After staring at me for a few seconds, something clicked inside her head.

    ¡°Heliotrope¡­¡± I said sadly. I just thought that I was just dragging her down with my clumsiness and misfortune. However, even I could understand the situation now and could not do anything but look down in shame.

    ¡°Don¡¯t give me that look, Aster. I have never once said or thought that you are cumbersome. Well, maybe I did think and said it but it¡¯s nothing that worth grieving.¡± Heliotrope said as she strokes my head rather roughly. As I look up to her, she is smiling unfettered by the problem.

    It was Heliotrope accepting me wholeheartedly.

    The stroke, even with the cloth of the hood between my head and her hand, it feels warm. I haven¡¯t gotten used to people¡¯s touch. However, I greatly favor Heliotrope¡¯s touches.

    Even so, if the real purpose of my being in this world is to take away what Heliotrope is proud of, it feels sour and honestly, it made me sink in a deeper thought that I am far more weight on Heliotrope than anyone could imagine.

    ¡°I got hold of this information from Skathi, the goddess of ice and hunting, from beyond the territory of the Kingdom of Madd.¡± Elder Uisce said as he leans back on his chair. ¡°She said that there is no such thing such as divine beast in the form of a bipedal, meaning, human in appearance-wise.¡± He added.

    ¡°Then, we are no near-divine but can be called a beast then?¡± I asked worriedly.

    ¡°I believe so. Even Queen Seifer, whom I argued with a lot in the past, agreed. However, Skathi herself branded the child that was born in the Empire of Rousse twenty years ago as the Child of Fortune.¡± Elder Uisce said as he looks at Heliotrope with a meaningful gaze.

    ¡°I could not argue with such an argument myself as the library of the Rousse Empire doesn¡¯t contain such concise information. But going by that logic¡­then Aster is¡­¡± Heliotrope immediately shifted her gaze at me and Atil with Elder Uisce followed.

    ¡°Skathi has branded you, Aster, as the Child of Misfortune. Thus, completing the two sets of a child blessed and cursed.¡± Elder Uisce points at me. ¡°If one is missing, the balance of the world is in peril. As such, the presence of the Child of Fortune greatly tipped the scale and elevated the Empire of Rousse to its standing now. With the appearance of the Child of Misfortune, the tipped scale starts balancing itself in a stable form once again.¡± Elder Uisce closes his statement closing his eyes.

 Passage 10: The Cruel Path to Take

    After Elder Uisce''s words started sinking into my mind, I stared at him with disbelief, as if I am a deer in a headlight. However, even as the gravity of the situation was quite heavier than anyone expected, Heliotrope keeps a default countenance as shes stare down at Elder Uisce.

    No, it is more accurate to say that within her gaze, a coldness steeps into her blue eyes that pierce the soul.

    "That was an amusing speech. I do not disagree with you, however, you have simply blabbered around without any solid foundation to your claim. Skathi or not, you do not have any means to prove the worth of your words." Heliotrope answered. Her tone was tinged with indignation and extremely antagonizing.

    "Was it not enough? Of course, it is not convincing for you. After all, you, yourself are withholding half of the truth that can unravel the tale of the two divine beasts, namely you, Heliotrope, and you, Aster."Elder Uisce answered sharply as if he has already seen through Heliotrope.

    Heliotrope, if not honest, frank to a fault. However, I do felt that she kept a lot of unspeakable woes to herself. She never shows it but because of my growing attraction to interaction and affection, I could easily tell various expressions, especially Heliotrope.

    I do not claim that I am well-versed with human nature or outward and inward personality, all I have is my ever longing for happiness. Inside me, I know that I need befitting actions to please people around me.

    In my lifetime, I neither had the pleasure of pleasing people nor the joy of finding the use of myself for others, but that is the sole reason I might be sensitive to emotions.

    "Is it relevant to you whether I am withholding crucial information about us or not? Do I have any liability in giving you the information you seek due to your ignorance?!" Heliotrope finally spat words the seemingly admit Elder Uisce''s claim.

    "It is not relevant, however, if I do not unravel the truth behind this mystery, I may not able to sleep tonight." At the heat of the moment, Elder Uisce dropped his shoulders and shrugged as if he entirely gave up. "If you don''t want it, I shall not pry further. That is all. I was told not to incite the wrath of a woman." He added.

    Wrath of woman, I see.

    Rather, Elder Uisce visibly don''t want to antagonize Heliotrope further as the latter showed that she is tight-lipped. However, it was inevitable in my part that my curiosity got piqued at the secret she dearly holds but I shall not make any pursuit on the topic itself.

    After all, it also involves me to a degree. No, it might be the whole reason I am here right now, sitting beside her, experiencing new sensation the past me would never feel.

    "With that out of the way, and I am feeling exasperated, I''d like to hear your story. It is irrelevant to me by the way. Rather, I would like Aster to be filled in the situation." Heliotrope, with a huff, sat down and resumed that conversation with its direction pointing towards my initial curiosity, Tirheaarn Kingdom''s state of affairs.

    "You must be a woman who had all of your whims followed to the letter, I see. How fearsome. Uisce, if you will." Atil spoke up to give Elder Uisce a push for the topic to be pursued.

    "I was not able to satisfy my thirst for knowledge. I am quite appalled of this situation where I have to speak out for crucial information." Elder Uisce barked back at Atil and glared at Heliotrope with a little annoyance.

    I successively look at Heliotrope and she looked back with the same annoyance reflected on her eyes. She doesn''t want to be included in the conversation anymore it seems.

    It suddenly struck to me that I am now on my own to proceed with the conversation.

    So, I ramp up my conversation and persuasion skills, as to what Heliotrope taught me.

    "I do think it is only fair for us to learn of the affairs involving the current events, specifically, with your expert input and high deductive skills." I immediately breathed out those words. "I am certain that the information coming from you would be highly credible and accurate." I added while looking at Elder Uisce. shyly as I can.

    "Well, I can see why you want to rely on me, hehehe. But I still don''t see any good trade-off coming out of it." Elder Uisce said abashedly as he rubs his nose with his index finger with a smile trying not to break out from his lips.

    This, coming from a who knows how many decades lived man, saying with embarrassed countenance while still puffing his chest.

    Heliotrope and I kind of stare at him with blank eyes. I seemingly regret my choice of words, however, it has proven effective.

    "Well, thanks for showing me this condescending sight, Aster. I am going to remember this until my death." Heliotrope whispered to me sarcastically with the most despiteful tone.

    "It was...necessary, I guess." I whispered back, troubled.

    it was a rather interesting sight that beheld in front of us but it is far cry from sight for sore eyes. If the saying if I could wash my eyes is popular, it is a phrase I will use.

    Getting back on track, I made out a positive response from Elder Uisce. It was generally an economic strategy move that mainly points out your interest and corroborating it positively with the other party''s best quality they are proud of.

    However, I will become assertive and decisive at the next set of conversation to sweep the favor to me.

    "I do not see any of the best tradeoffs, I understand that. But, Elder Uisce, since you admitted that you investigated about us without our knowledge, that was breaching what little privacy we have." Since Heliotrope taught me how to attack a sore spot, that is what I did. However, I threw in a little stage expression as I acted downcasted with a sight peering from a saddened glassy eye.

    "Are you trying to guilt-trip me? I do not have remorse for my actions. You are not that much of a naive, no?" Elder Uisce immediately shot me down as he coupled his words with a sigh.

    "I did try. I should have known better, all the elders aren''t alike. I am not saying you are inferior to any." I stated as I reset my countenance to default, dropping all pretense of the act.

    "You impresses me with your positive impression and ingenuity with words. Out of goodwill, I will speak about my objective." Elder Uisce said out of sheer sarcasm whilst agreeing to tell me.

    It is quite astonishing how little resistance he offers in giving out information. I would like to think that he exclusively made an exception for me and Heliotrope. May it be out of responsibility or whim, either way, we get to hear their objective to infiltrate a city infested with the Rousse Empire soldiers.

    And if not asking too much, I would like to know something about Atil. I feel like Atil would play a huge role against the Rousse Empire.

    Atil from the tribe of Hun. To simplify it, from the countless books that I''ve read, he may be the leader of the Hun, Atilla, the one who destroyed the Empire of Rome.

    I have my speculations from before about the place that I was reborn in. The Celtic myth, the Empire that grows like the Rousse, and now, the tribe of the Hun, Ostrogoths, and Alans. I may be wrong but I felt like the odds are high.

    "I am going to save the Kingdom of Tirrheaarn." Elder Uisce said with conviction in his eyes.

    "Are you sure you are not pulling your arse too much on your goal? It is a fool''s errands to my ears." Heliotrope made a snarky comment with a snicker. "I, for one, knows the might of the Empire of Rousse, unless you are going to get help from another country or kingdom." Heliotrope added as she glances at Atil.

    "You have mistaken my statement. Well, I did phrase it like I am brave, but I am not. I am quite the coward and I am aware of a fool''s limitation. What I meant about saving the Kingdom of Tirrheaarn is saving its history." Elder Uisce said as he took out a book under the wing of his coat.

    "That is...? What a thick book..." Since I don''t have any clue, I just gave a generic comment about the book Elder Uisce took out. It was a thick laden book, messy at one because of the horrible placing of the bookmarks made out of flattened leaves.

    "It is, and I have dozens of more stored in the library of the Madd Kingdom. I am archiving Tirrheaarn''s history, culture, everything. We cannot salvage the citizens of Gaul from the influence of the Empire of Rousse, however, if I can keep our identity stored, we can claim victory in a roundabout way." Elder Uisce laid out.

    "...I see, to prevent destruction, you will persevere with preservation. We heard that the Empire of Rousse started burning all the records and books relating to the Gauls." I speculated while I stare at the book.

    "That is correct. they want to completely eradicate our traces but, If I can preserve the writings important to identify ourselves, even if decades pass, we can emerge again. After all, we, the Elders, have seen this cruel fate of our people. They will not be killed but will be stripped of their identity. For us, at least for us who firmly believe in the Gaul''s tradition, identity is our pride." Elder Uisce confirmed my answer and elaborated his scheme on a surface level.

    "I do not know of the method and I feel too intrusive if I ask about it but, I want to let you know that I am in awe from your dedication." I utter words of amazement to Elder Uisce. It was a unique way to view how to grab victory over an undefeatable foe.

    "Do not think too highly of me. As I said, we have already laid down the path that we will go down. What I mean is, the Elder''s fate was already predetermined, so is mine, The fate to continually survive to tell the tale. For Elder Doiteain, to die in the battlefield but it seems it took a scrutinizing turn." Elder Uisce said as he sighs.

    I heard of something the immediately grabbed my attention. It is something about the elders and how I kept remembering how they all knew that they will be defeated but...I didn''t know there was an intricate plan behind all of it.

    "Planned? Everything, every scenario, are planned by the elders?" I ushered Elder Uisce as his implication weighted more than I have anticipated.

    "Elder Domhan accepted his fate too. Even King Cuh knowingly agreed to the staged betrayal. Betrayal of Elder Iarann that is." Elder Uisce''s eyes swam to the side and he starts avoiding my gaze.

    "Say, Elder Iarann...Elder Iarann staged a betrayal? Towards King Cuh?" That is...so cruel..." I can feel my lips shaking. Everything that Elder Uisce felt surreal that it made a pricking sensation in my heart that I can''t do anything else but hug myself. "They all knew what will happen, and yet..." They kept smiling at me and showered me with kindness.

    Knowing that they planned everything, I cannot fathom how much of a sacrifice they have to make. I never met people who willingly put their lives down for the people who lost their trust in them!

    And...for the two, for King Cuh to let himself betrayed by someone whom he dearly trusted. For Elder Iarann, to betray someone whom he dearly respected as King. For Elder Doiteain to willingly offer her head to the enemy...and for Elder Domhan to forfeit his life...

    I am clueless...

    I am clueless and tattered in mind...

    "We are fated to be killed anyway, we might as well play it out to our advantage. Elder Iarann''s betrayal will give him a form of authority over a small populace of the Gauls, Elder Doiteain stained our name by branding ourselves as tyrant so people will trust Elder Iarann, who sided with the Empire, Elder Domhan to show the spirit and tenacity of the Gauls that sparked inspiration to all uprisings, and me, who uses the commotion they caused to save our history." Elder Uisce''s eyes are full of vigor, a conviction that has thoroughly saw all of it from the start and will persevere for the end.

    "King Cuh? How about King Cuh?" I asked, sounding desperate as I grip at the hem of my shirt.

    "Of course, King Cuh was the one who planned everything. As a head figure of the Kingdom of Tirheaarn, his death by betrayal was the most fitting theme for his fall. We didn''t go down by the hands of the enemy but was served justice by his own subjects. It is quite novel if you ask me." Elder Uisce commented positively. His smile was genuine as he gives a thought of King Cuh and all the Elders.

    "I still have something to tell to King Cuh..." I muttered whilst my heart is being pricked. "I...I already have an answer for him." I added while biting my lower lip.

    "I cannot help you with that. King Cuh has already passed away and Elder Iarann will be judged by the tribunal of the Empire of Rousse. I want to be empathetic of your feelings, however, we are now going down on our paths. So, choose well, Aster." Elder Uisce said as he stood up whilst collecting the book he put down earlier.

    "Where are you going?" Heliotrope snaps a soft growl towards Elder Uisce. "After avalanching Aster with all of this information and caused her emotional scar, do you think it will go unpaid?" She added with a threatening tone.

    "Hmph. Of course, to retire for the day. I do not need this much emotional sway for one day." Elder Uisce said as he left us.

    "We go to the same inn." Atil brought it down to Elder Uisce.

    "...Seriously?" Elder Uisce replied with his jaw hanging.

    -------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------Stolen content warning: this content belongs on Royal Road. Report any occurrences.

    "Damn! There''s a limit to how cold a man should be! How dare he?!" Heliotrope stomps on the carpeted floor.

    "Please calm down, Heliotrope. I didn''t take that heavily. I am okay." I said as I tried to appease her anger.

    Currently, Heliotrope and I are in the room we rented. It was a grandiose room for a fair price as a chandelier runs by the power of Faes lit the room. The furniture is modern contemporary as it was designed for both gaudiness and sturdiness.

    The walls are lightly painted with yellow and crests design native to Tirheaarn. The windows are a fancy frame type with woods as its base and the glass panel are tidy that peering outside didn''t pose any challenge.

    Two single-person beds with frilly beddings and soft pillow exclusively made from cotton are in the room. In this area, cotton and feather bed and pillow are a luxury. No, cotton is more expensive due to its extremely tasking process.

    "Do you think it is unreasonable for me to get angry? No! It is unreasonable that you aren''t affected by this! Who does he think he is?!" Heliotrope got into my face threw her anger at me.

    "Rather than angry, I am glad to know what happened. Not to be left out from the dark, I felt relieved but at the same time, I am torn. It was too late for me to know. I know there''s nothing I could do and to only give respect to their will is to not obstruct them." I said as I gaze down, eyes getting moist.

    "Aster..." Heliotrope weakly said as she looks at me, standing in front of me.

    "I already figured out what to say to King Cuh. I wanted to tell him how happy I am for his feelings, of how happy I was that he made me feel that I am loved... but...I cannot reciprocate his love for me..." My voice coarsely came out as I squeeze out those words.

    My head becomes clear and I realized that...

    That...

    I cannot reciprocate his love for me as I still don''t know how I can love myself. I want to first love myself for who I am and for what I do. My longing is only for that love that will reach out to me, to drag me out from the mud of despair that I was thrown in.

    I do not want to disrespect King Cuh, however, his love was ineffective for me to get me out of the agony the tormented me.

    "I see. Keep those words in your heart for the meantime. Tomorrow will be a special day and also the day we leave this place." Heliotrope said as looks out of the window.

    "I have rented this room for two more days. Is that fine?" I rebutted softly.

    "I feel like staying here will be nothing but detrimental, for you and me." She replied while gazing at the moon slowly rising towards the horizon of the skies. "You''ll see soon enough." Her last words as she turned around and head out.

    "Where..." I said before I cut short myself as Heliotrope ignored me and continues on her way out whilst putting up her hood to hide her rare figure.

    I lay down on my bed with an audible sigh, staring nothing but the painted ceiling made out of wood. It was certainly a long day and it was a bit hard for me to digest all the information Elder Uisce gave to me.

    I know their fates are cruel but I cannot muster the will to weep, or rather, I already knew that shedding a tear will be nothing but a short step away from disrespecting their actions that they consider noble and gracious for their kingdom.

    Even if they are branded as traitors by the populace, or see themselves in the most shameful light by deceiving people, all they wanted was for the betterment of their subject.

    Selflessness is destructive but so is selfishness but one can already see the distinction of the benefits acquired from these two separate concepts.

    When I think about it, am I selfish for trying to become happy more than I am now, or am I too selfless for settling with these bits of joy that filled my heart? I know at every point of people, these thoughts would cross their mind because if not, they have completely attained satisfaction throughout their lives without question.

    But in the end, people are enslaved by their desire whether it was to give or to take from someone...

    What am I...?

    Do I want to give...or do I want to take?

    My thoughts slowly trailed off and my consciousness started drifting to endless darkness that beckons the sweet embrace of slumber. I slowly sank into the prime desire of unconscious for the dreamland to take me...

    -------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------

    A drizzle covers the land as the morning comes from the beckoning of the night. At the heart of the plaza stands a wooden stage and everyone is gathering around it, however, there was still a restriction of how close they can watch within the perimeter.

    Despite the weather, people have come to watch in earnest to see the traitor everyone has branded. It was a plaza full of people eager to see Elder Doiteain dies...

    "Aster, this is the best I can do. I cannot allow you to get close anywhere there." Heliotrope said in a default countenance, lacking in any emotion.

    "Who knows. What if the matter about the Divine Beasts were leaked on a few officials and they are on a lookout for you. Even if we disregard the matter about the Divine Beast, our bunch is suspicious enough." Elder Uisce said with the same tone as Heliotrope.

    "That is truly the mind of a coward." Heliotrope commented.

    "It would be my best interest if you do not phrase it like that, although I did admit on being one." Elder Uisce replied as he leans back on his chair.

    "I am quite magnanimous to retract my claims about you. I''ll stop at calling you a callous man." Heliotrope whilst retracting her earlier claim about Elder Uisce closed the matter with a more dignified title for him.

    Currently we, the four of us whom the group yesterday, settled on an open-air veranda with a roof over us. The reason being is that they won''t let me fit into the crow because of the danger of exposing my identity. It was a bit frustrating but I gave into their suggestion.

    We are quite a good dozen meters away from the heart of the plaza but it was enough for us to watch the event unfold. This execution was meant to be grim and sad, however, the radiant vibe and the lack of any melancholy within anyone made me feel sick for some reason.

    It is like they are just going to mark Elder Doiteain''s death a sign of a new festivities.

    "Uisce, do you think any faction or group will rise to stop the event?" Atil asked while keenly watching the people preparing the stage.

    "The only thing we can do right now is to wait and see. Will they emerge or not? If somehow, one of Emperor Nazrhal''s general is present, the idea of revolt will be purged." Elder Uisce concluded.

    "I see." Atil nodded.

    "There must be quite a lot of them if you are that restless." Elder Uisce willingly said as his eyes started swimming around.

    "At least four groups. Last time I checked, they are those who firmly believed in Elder Doiteain''s innocence." Atil said.

    "Wait, the way this goes, Atil, are you perhaps watching for any potential allies?" Heliotrope interjected the conversation between Atil and Elder Uisce.

    "Contrary to Uisce''s objective, I am here to collect information and yes, to look for allies. By the end of the day, I recommend that you two flee immediately." Atil said while giving me a warm look.

    A jolt runs down my spine as I knew what those eyes are for. It was very similar to King Cuh.

    "Is it beneficial if they rescued Elder Doiteain or not?" I ask meekly.

    "If Elder Doiteain doesn''t die and get rescued, the people will become restless. Also, that is not what the Elders intends it to be. If Elder Doiteain is killed, the people waiting in the shadows could use the wave from this event as a spark to start a revolt." Elder Uisce explained.

    "Then, Elder Uisce, what do you feel about it?" I ask him while making small eye contact as possible.

    "...I think that Elder Doiteain should be executed. She has lived for long enough to be in this world." He replied coldly to which I understand and at the same time, I don''t. "It was the same for Elder Iarann, they are overdue for the prospect called life, but that old man gets to stay for the goodwill of the Druids." Scoffs, as he said that.

    "Don''t you think that making Elder Iarann betray King Cuh is equally painful as death?" I asked.

    "Like I said yesterday, King Cuh Rux''s death was quite novel. He died by that hands of the man who treated him like a son. It should be twice as painful for Elder Iarann. To that end, that is his punishment. A punishment that cost him a lifetime. Don''t ask, it is a long story that happened over a hundred years." Elder Uisce stopped the conversation abruptly.

    I stopped asking questions that I feel like it doesn''t matter anymore for both Elder Uisce and to me. Each Elder of Gaul, the Druids, has their circumstances, has their woes to think about...and has their job to do.

    Only one thing is clear for all of them, including King Cuh. It was the survival of the Gauls, rather than preserving their kingdom. Each of their actions has a price to pay to lead to what the Kingdom of Tirrheaarn is now.

    They have crimes and history to keep, and I am going to respect it.

    Then, after a grueling ten minutes of preparation, a soldier of the Empire of Rousse blows a trumpet that signals the start of the execution. After that. a man clad in a white robe and an insignia pinned on his dress comes up the stage.

    As he garners the attention of the masses, he unfurled the parchment in his hand.

    "Greetings, citizens of Tirrheaarn. Today, we will be withholding the execution of one of the Druid''s Elder, Doiteain. The execution will be carried for the numerous reason such as the malicious act of tyranny, embezzlement of the tax from the people, forced labor and heavy taxes, and most of all, collaborating a genocide with King Corcairdhearg Mac Nessa for a forbidden ritual. All of these are self-attested by the Doiteain herself. As such, with her saying nothing in her defense, we will carry out the execution!" The man reads all of the absurd crimes, however, I can see that some of it are something they have committed and I cannot argue.

    The people cheered in sheer joy and excitement as another fanfare resounds the whole plaza, it is as if a celebration they have been waiting for. The whole cheer intensified as the soldiers started bringing someone with a face covered with a sack.

    Eh... is that Doiteain?

    The people started jeering at her nonstop and some even started throwing eggs and tomatoes at her. Her steps are weak and her body was limping. The two soldiers that are holding her arms are practically dragging her.

    After dragging into the center where a small table has been placed, they made her kneel before it and took off the sack covering her face.

    "...Doi...teain..." My heart aches that I felt it was about to explode. It was so painful that my heart voluntarily stops itself from beating and I could feel the streams of tears gushing out of my eyes.

    The prideful, dignified, and gentle Doiteain that I know has a face practically disfigured. Her left ear was visible lopped off and her right ear is basically on the verge of falling off. Her nose was bent to the left and one of her eyes is bleeding as if there is no longer an eyeball in it.

    Her face was full of laceration and her head has scalded to the point that she doesn''t have any hair on the crown. But what destroyed my heart is that her throat has a slit on it. They knew that to command the power of the Faes, the Gauls needs their voices.

    "No...Noo! Doiteain!" Without thinking, I turned around and sprint off towards the stairs, attempting to get to where Doiteain is!

    "Aster!!" However, Heliotrope immediately grabbed me in her arms, making my run impeded. After that, Atil and Elder Uisce help Heliotrope to stop me.

    "Doiteain...Doiteain is...!" Through my cracking voice, I mutter her name. Knowing how horrible her fate was, I couldn''t turn a blind eye to it anymore.

    I didn''t know!

    I didn''t know that it would be this painful! No one told me that this would be so painful that it takes a lot of my will to take one breathe.

    I was so blinded by the complacent and safe travels that I had that I was blinded by this kind of reality. They stripped off Doiteain of her dignity, her beauty, and her treasured calm and warm voice!

    They made her suffer while tainting her name with blemishes that she didn''t do! I don''t care anymore if this was orchestrated by all the Elders including Doiteain herself! I don''t want to see her in that state!

    "Aster, stop struggling! We don''t want to alert the Rousse, right?!" Heliotrope said as she pinned me down on the floor whilst hugging my torso.

    "I don''t care anymore! Why...Why do they have to do that?! Why do they have to be this cruel?! Wasn''t winning enough for them?!" I cried out those words. I stopped struggling and cried while burying my face on the wooden floor.

    Someone...or something!

    Anyone that could help her, please step up!

    "Quit making a baby out of yourself." Elder Uisce''s cold voice pierced immediately through my heart but it didn''t help me relieved of this choking sensation in my chest.

    "But..." I pleaded. I pleaded for the small chance that either Elder Uisce or Atil would act.

    "Doiteain has committed far worse than that. She is just having the taste of her own medicine. Truthfully, she well deserved it. Even if she repent on her crimes, it is too late now for atonement. She can never be forgiven! What part of that you don''t understand!" Elder Uisce shouted right into my ears that it made a sharp tingling sound.

    I can''t accept that!

    "You are deliberately insulting us at this point, Aster! I thought you better than this! Look, behold, the countenance of Elder Doiteain who is about to face judgment!" Elder Uisce grabbed me by the hair.

    "Hey! What the hell do you think you are doing to Aster!?" Heliotrope growled at Elder Uisce, seething with nothing but hostility. Her voice and everyone else wasn''t heard as it was all drowned by the loud jeer of the people.

    "Look! Look at your beloved Doiteain! Watch her as her life is severed from the living!" Elder Uisce lightly slam my face on the rail of the veranda and made me watch the horror in front of me.

    "Uisce, you are going too far!" Atil tried to pull Elder Uisce away from me but he was stubborn.

    In front of me, in my tear-filled eyes, Doiteain kneels in front of the pedestal, all beaten up and disfigured. I could feel nothing but despair as she was laid down there with no one else besides her.

    "Doiteain..." My voice shaking with all the bottled up feelings for Doiteain mixed with despair and agony came out weak and helpless.

    At that moment, as if the time has stopped, Doiteain, in the last feat of her strength, looks up. Her sight latches onto me as if she knows that I am here. We locked gazes and at the very moment, her mouth wordlessly utters a word that none could hear but myself.

    "Live..." She said with one last smile.

    My whole body shudders and my whole body ceased to move a single muscle. I couldn''t keep up with the time as I saw the ax that would spell her demise slowly approaching her neck. In that time that seemingly forever, her smile to me never broke. I can feel my heart gets destroyed, just to be restored and destroyed again.

    And then...her life was severed right in front of my eyes.

 Passage 11: A Flower at the Peak of Sublimity

    What was the most beautiful thing has your eyes witnessed in the span of your lifetime?

    Any answer could be welcome as it will vary from person to person as they perceive beauty in each different perspective and frame. In a sense, the absolute beauty one can burn in their memory is the most vivid moment of their life.

    Subjectively, it will be what we have seen by our eyes, something that we came across, or what we desired materialized in front of us or in another sense, we worked hard to grasp. Objectively, it might be what in the back of our mind truly desire, whether it is spanning outside of the norm or disturbingly grotesque.

    That''s what I believe.

    I always believe that we are fine seeing the most hideous sight laid down in our eyes, at the same time, the apple of our eye, the so-called sight for the sore eye.

    Beautiful or ugly, a person may like one and detest the other while another may have an opposite view. In any world, beauty may reflect ugliness, pure may reflect stained, and life reflects death, in which those two concepts blatantly shows all the faces of reality.

    Of course, in this world, such contradictory belief and view are commonplace, however, the reason behind it can be counted as a grain of sand in a desert.

    Why do you love this? Why do you love that?

    Why do you hate this? Why do you hate that?

    Whatever reason it may be, whether a physical or psychological, we are entitled to like and hate as long as it is accepted by society.

    It is all strange to me when I think about it.

    Society rejected me and hated me, even the people who are supposed to be my parents. Once more, I do not detest any of them, it was only because I am not someone they wanted, it was because I am nothing but a dying fish within the millions out there.

    I was insignificant, nothing more than one in millions or billions.

    But...why out of all the billion fishes out there, I was hated the most, or so think.

    I could not even find a use for myself, how can they find a use for me at anything?

    Because I couldn''t find anything beautiful in my life and the only one I can see rotting is myself. I couldn''t find anything in me that will reflect anything beautiful, all I saw was a man who outlived a life detained by illness, both in body and mind.

    I could never hold hate in my heart.

    All I can see is both the beauty of the world and my ugliness.

    As I came to this world, everything changed...

    To appreciate this world and its people, I truly need to appreciate myself. If they gave me the importance they believed I should have, I should acknowledge it, not to just respect the concept of intimacy, but because I truly need to love myself.

    Why did King Cuh admit such bold and warm feelings to me? To understand that, I need to learn to evaluate myself positively, and I did that. I found out that maybe because he find me eccentric and that impression left a huge impact on him.

    Why did the Elders show compassion for me? Was it because I am the so-called Divine Beast? Initially, it would be the case.

    As I talk to them, they started showing genuine care. It is care mutual to each living being. For the first in my life, I was not treated like a rotting fish, but a person equal to standing.

    Then, why did Heliotrope helped me, to the point of endangering herself? A lot of reason comes to mind, however, only she, Heliotrope, knows the real reason.

    Despite not knowing about that reason, I place my whole trust on Heliotrope, the one who made me accept myself, even little by little. I am learning to love myself, as slowly as I can at my own pace.

    Not even once she made me accept myself as to how people perceive me. She didn''t want me to see my face and think that I can wholeheartedly love the person reflected in the mirror.

    Instead, she showed me ways I can appreciate myself, letting me learn various things I have never done before.

    I accepted that person, Aster, because she discovered that she is capable of something.

    -------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------

    The rattling sound of the carriage over an unpaved road mercilessly assails my ears that it twitches. I tried moving my body only to realize I was laying on the wooden flooring of the carriage while my head lies on someone''s lap.

    "You are quite a handful, geez. I was just wondering how long you will sleep on my lap like a spoiled kid." Heliotrope chided me with a grin plastered on her face.

    "I am sorry." I replied as I hastily tried to get off from her thighs, however, her arms immediately wrapped my head, gently slamming me back on her cradle.

    "No matter, I am Heliotrope, I am generous enough to do this for you." She said with a high and mighty tone. It is what she is, I thought to myself.

    "I bet you are thinking of something rude. No matter, you are currently bound in my pearly white thighs, smooth as a morning dew birthed from the fresh scent of the morning, Lovely, isn''t it?" Heliotrope smugs as she flaunts her exposed legs to me. Since she is just wearing a short frilly skirt, it was easy to catch a glimpse of such beauty even if she is just standing.

    "I see. Please let me indulge for a few minutes then." I said while burying my face at the exquisite pillow presented to me.

    Upon confirming that I am once again comfortable bounded on her legs, Heliotrope starts stroking my head, hands with gentle and long strokes, as if she is weaving linen of gold and silver.

    The freshness of the event that transpired earlier has been flashing non-stop inside my head. Everything was awful until it stops at the moment where Doiteain smiled at me. It made me shudder and weighted in my mind so much that the feeling of fatigue became an unwelcome visitor in my head.

    "Are you going to cry, again?" Heliotrope asked with a monotonous tone, as if she is still trying to assess me.

    "I won''t, but, it will be difficult for me to get over with the feeling of loss. I bet you do not even want to hear anything about Doiteain." I told Heliotrope my honest feelings.

    "That''s right, I do not want to hear the story of a dead person. That''s how apathetic I am, however, it has only been three hours since we left the event. I have not forbidden you from shedding tears, my dear Aster." Heliotrope started playing with my hair while softly scratching the back of my ears by pinning it between her forefinger and thumb.

    "I rather find it difficult to express grief and cry when you tickle my ears like that. Rather, I couldn''t muster any tears right now to shed because of what you are doing right now." I told Heliotrope as I focus on her, looking up to her as I rolled my head to peek into her countenance as she is all smile.

    "I didn''t raise you to be this cheeky." Heliotrope fake frowns as she assailed my ears more with tickling.

    It was ticklish and I giggled softly blowing away what''s weighing down my mind. Heliotrope then reached out for my stomach and flanks and started running down her tickling fingers, making me laugh even more.

    I lightly flailed at her little game as I have little resistance to both the jolting sensation of the tickle and being pinned down on her legs.

    Because of that, my feet were slamming on the wooden floor of the carriage, creating a loud sound.

    "What the-- you are fine after all. Will the two of you keep it down?!" From the curtains of the coachman''s seat, Elder Uisce shouted as he peeked over to us.

    "You do not even own this carriage. It was for me to decide whether we want to be noisy or not." It is as Heliotrope barked at Elder Uisce who was riding with us in the carriage.

    "W-Well, Atil and I are driving it for your comfort! At the very least you can do is give us some spare time for a quiet and serene journey." Elder Uisce said before closing the curtain again.

    "Huh, prick." Heliotrope scoffs, bringing entirely a stop on our little game.

    Momentarily, I felt a little happier and cheerful. Somehow, it was Heliotrope again who uplifted the gloomy excuse of myself.

    I went back on indulging on Heliotrope''s legs and she started patting my head this time, to my surprise. It wasn''t an empty gesture but one that is filled with warmth, so warm that her own jolly emotion is being transferred to me.

    It made me somewhat more relaxed. My eyelids that were sore started closing by itself as it found comfort through her caress.

    "Aster, what do you think of me?" As Heliotrope spoke those words, she lowers her head into mine, completely snuggling.

    I know of it, of how to answer her question. It was just an odd hour of the day to be asking such a question, however, it is more than welcome for me to give a prompt answer.

    After all, it is how I felt for her.

    "It is a little complicated but, I feel like you are a big sister for me, but for the most part, you are like a younger sister." My answer left Heliotrope with cheeks dyed in a rosy red with eyes widened.

    "Is this your sneaky way of manipulating me?" Upon regaining her composure after a few seconds, Heliotrope replied with a snarky tone.

    "I would never. After all, Heliotrope has become so important to me." I, to deny her answer even if it was a joke, replied with lips partially curving upwards.

    "Of course, everyone should know how important I am." Heliotrope impishly smiles at me.

    "Then, am I important to you?" I asked with a flat countenance, staring straight right into her eyes.

    I do not know what to think about how Heliotrope sees me. I am anxious about Heliotrope''s motive of becoming a benefactor to me without much reward for her. When I ask her about it, she will cleverly play it off.

    However, I will approach this matter in a way Heliotrope will be forced to answer. If Heliotrope says it was just a whim, I can accept that. If Heliotrope denies me, I''d be heartbroken.

    "You are, for me..." Heliotrope paused, brings her head towards mine as she lifts my own head up.

    "...Helio--" I tried to raise a protest, however, it was too late.

    Combing away the bangs covering my eyes and exposing my forehead, Heliotrope then proceeds to give me a peck, rather, a sweet kiss. Her soft lips land on my forehead, whilst her hair tickling my face when our faces come in an extremely close distance.

    It is so warm...

    It is so moist...

    It is so soft...

    As she parts her lips from my forehead, she wears a grin, however, she has rosy cheeks that her pale white skin made more visible.

    "Do you know what my answer is now? I don''t want to explain the reason behind it so do not ask of it." She said before turning her face away.

    "Yes..." I only replied.

    It was a first for me, an embarrassment out of affection. I can also feel my cheeks getting warmer and my heart thumping so fast it rhythms with the carriage running on an uneven road.

    The only word I can find to describe this sudden urge of emotion, it would be magical. Somehow, Heliotrope convinced me with that action alone and I felt a little better.

    "In due time, you will know, Aster. For now, I want you to trust me. I insist on this matter." Heliotrope returns a gaze as she recovered.

    "I am honestly dissatisfied, but I will trust you, besides, I have nothing left to lose but you." I know what I said. I have seen how Elder Doiteain dies, Heliotrope is the last person I want to see in the gallows.

    "That''s a problem on its own, solely relying on me, but if you revere me that much then I am more than happy." Heliotrope smugly said as she dons the narcissistic demeanor of hers. "Do I weigh more than Doiteain?" She asked, knowing about my circumstance.

    "I''d choose Doiteain." I said to test Heliotrope.

    THUD

    My head hit the wooden flooring of the carriage and I emitted a soft groan as I hold onto my head. It seems Heliotrope immediately dropped me as soon as I said that I will choose Doiteain over her.

    "I understand that my question wasn''t the most pleasant to hear, but it still displeases me." Heliotrope said as she moves away from, towards the opposite part of the carriage.

    I''d knew that this would happen, however, we both knew that I am still grieving. It was such a question that crossed the line, however, I also knew Heliotrope is someone who doesn''t weep for the dead or something sort along with her personality.

    I don''t like it if Heliotrope sulks because of the choice that I made, however, I don''t want to lie to myself. I couldn''t do anything but look down as I sat while hugging my knees.

    Suddenly, a hand roughly lands on my head, preventing me from looking up but it was Heliotrope.

    "Geez, I just cannot play a simple joke to you. Well, it must not be a joke at any given reason. You should know that I do not sympathize with Doiteain''s fate, you are my only concern, know that." She told before pulling her hand away.

    It has even been a day since Elder Doiteain died, but, because Heliotrope knows so much about me and how I see things with my eyes, she knows how to talk to my awkward and inept mentality.

    The last thing I saw of Elder Doiteain was her smile. Since it happened hours ago, it was so fresh in my mind that I cannot do anything but tear up.

    Why do I tear up despite such a smile?

    Why do I cry, despite the knowledge of her upcoming demise was already planned?

    That''s right, it is because I am me, Aster, the person who cannot see the ugliness of anything besides myself. Everything in my eyes can only be judged as beautiful or, a better word to phrase something that went above beauty, sublime.

    I remember that moment, when Elder Doiteain''s lips curved upward, it was like the very grace of the evening moon. It was glittering like the starry sky hovering far above this world and the very idea of such smile fading as fast was enticing in itself.This story has been unlawfully obtained without the author''s consent. Report any appearances on Amazon.

    That''s right, I, Aster, found out that I can see beauty at people''s final moment when they bare themselves pure once again and let out the most genuine emotion. One''s death spells the end of their life, however, it was also the final way to show the purest state of a person.

    That''s why the most heart-rendering goodbyes are always when someone is about to fade from the land of livings, leaving memories and trails of their existence behind for people to cherish.

    That is why, for someone to see such beauty despite it being an extremely dreadful event, I felt disgusted for myself even more. I cry because I couldn''t properly grieve for Elder Doiteain because of these thoughts.

    They say, people, throughout their lives, will pursue beauty or anything they desire. If I were to follow my desire to see what is the most beautiful...

    "...!" As I was trying to come up with who has the most beautiful smile at the end of their lives, Heliotrope was the only one who flashes in my mind.

    I don''t like this, I feel like throwing up for such thought. The logic of thinking of the most precious person to me to die just to see her in the most sublime way as possible.

    When I finally found happiness and when I slowly start seeing how vivid this world is, a predisposition of mine that was buried under my heart has surfaced.

    These feelings are spiraling down again in the depths of my heart.

    I want to grieve for Elder Doiteain, but at the same time, I want to grieve for the short moment of happiness that I had...

    -------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------

    "It marvels me to no end that you lot had the guts to impose on us after that hardboiled waste of liveable space had hurt my dear cute little Aster." Heliotrope spitefully said with antagonizing tone towards Elder Uisce over the camp''s fire bundle in woods.

    "That is a petty way to call someone willing to pay for the trip and further expenses. My argument is that those words fit you a lot more, you walking anvil." Elder Uisce replied sharply while feigning his calmness.

    "Oh? I indulge this world with my pristine beauty and intellect. The child of man owes me more if anything. But of course, an old man like you cannot appreciate that." Heliotrope, looking smug but clenching her fist as her bust size was insulted, bantered back.

    "Oh, I am sorry. I am too old to realize what pristine beauty is. At most, you are a walking flesh with just added special features such as furred ears and tail."Elder Uisce gets real.

    Sparks between them break out as they glared at each other.

    "I am quite embarrassed by this spectacle. I have been with Uisce for a while now so this the first time I see him like this." Atil apologized to me with a slight bow with a troubled smile.

    "Please do not apologize, It is quite lively with your company." I told Atil to reassure him that there was no harm or anything. I am more of glad if anything.

    "Also, I''d like to stay longer with Aster. I hope you don''t mind." Atil said as he longingly stares at the crackling fire.

    "Hey, I am keeping tabs on you!" Heliotrope snappily said intervening at our conversation in which was only replied with dry laughter from Atil.

    "My bad. Well, I can see why the King of Tirrheaarn took a liking to Aster. Personally, I am in favor of quiet and shy girls." Atil commented with an obvious hint.

    "Don''t get any wrong ideas here. You are an outsider to this whole affair. I''d appreciate it if you keep your hand to yourself. Also, Aster isn''t shy, she just likes keeping things to herself." Heliotrope shows defensiveness upon things regarding me. "Why do we need to go with that walking piece of droppings!" Heliotrope roared furiously as she pointed at that particular man.

    Atil and Elder Uisce''s eyes redirected to that man. It was the fat guy I encountered yesterday. As usual, he reeks something greasy that it made me, Heliotrope, and Atil to steer clear of his presence.

    It was an extremely complicated story that Heliotrope told me, of why and how everything came to be.

    After Elder Doiteain''s execution, I became unresponsive from any stimulus as I was knocked cold from the shock. Atil carried me back to our room and helped us packed our belongings as Heliotrope was set on leaving as soon as possible.

    As we were leaving, this mam saw us and proceed to have a talk with Atil about our plan. Seeing that this fat man doesn''t have any ill intention, Atil told him that we planned to leave early.

    For whatever reason, Elder Uisce left his actual group in the city to investigate and to fish further information while Atil said that since they are heading to the Kingdom of Madd like us, we ought to stay together for a while.

    Since we are in decline financially, Heliotrope agreed to take Atil and Elder Uisce with us with a just payment. With that short and temporary agreement was formed, our almost empty carriage was loaded with boxes of books resulting in having an almost full carriage.

    As we left, the man with odor followed us, also living his company of merchants. There was also an instance where he accidentally saw Heliotrope and my ears and tails in which made us obliged to take him with us.

    "My utmost apologies! I do may look like a suspicious noble from my home country and look obnoxious, I followed you out of pure curiosity. I know when my guts tell me business. I didn''t know I''d be witnessing more than I can chew." He said apologetically. "Also, my name is Ahmed." He introduced himself as such.

    "Ah, could you be from the south of Ecklan Kingdom? That''s a generic name." Atil concluded while looking at Ahmed.

    "Yes, our people are unique. We are called Sarabs and we live in an extremely dry and hot place. For some reason, we also liked eating food with too much spice." Ahmed said embarrassingly.

    "The Kingdom of Peshu, those who revere the false God Yaldabaoth. Considering that you came from there, you are awfully far from your home!" Atil exclaimed at Ahmed.

    "Oh, no, no! I actually moved into the Kingdom of Ecklan since I got married." Ahmed told us.

    "Someone married you?!" Heliotrope, with a flabbergasted countenance. shouted.

    It was an extremely rude outburst. Even Elder Uisce was about to say the same thing, however, Heliotrope beat him at the moment.

    Surprisingly, Ahmed took that extremely well as he only laughs embarrassingly. His fat cheeks are dyed red, visible from his brownish countenance.

    "Yes! As a matter of fact, we already have two kids in which both are girls. Luckily, they both take after my wife. Admittingly, my wife is the only one who told me that my smell makes her excited rather than get disgusted." Ahmed said while scratching the back his head.

    "Your wife has a bizarre taste for men. I guess that''s just how life planned things for you." Elder Uisce commented while sipping on a pouch of water. "Though I really wouldn''t excuse laziness for getting fat. I wonder why you got so fat like that even though you are a trading merchant." He added another snarky comment.

    "Well, I was thin before I got married. In the Kingdom of Peshu, people always sweat because the weather is always sunny. Naturally, we were able to burn off anything that we eat, however, since moving to the Kingdom of Ecklan where my wife lives, I just got fat like this because the weather is a lot nice and cooler." Ahmed explained while pinching his belly.

    "Ain''t an excuse!" Elder Uisce shouted.

    "You just need to watch out for what you eat! Well, I wish I could gain fats on a particular part of my body but I will never want a belly like yours!" Heliotrope followed, permanently denting Ahmed''s soul.

    "Eeeep! I already thought about that but my wife, since she''s a cook in the Royal Capital, make the best food!" Ahmed prided himself on his wife''s cooking.

    "No good, he is a normal person." Heliotrope mumbled.

    "Unlike us geniuses, normal people could not perform extraordinary duties and feats." Elder Uisce nodded in agreement.

    "So, like, there are four of us against one normal guy, huh?" Atil said.

    I tilted my head sideways from their words because obviously, it was words full of narcissism. I can feel my eyes drawn to them with a monotonous gaze.

    The three of them catch my gaze and stares at me intently.

    "Aster, just so you know, you aren''t quite normal yourself. Rather, you are quite a genius in your own way." Heliotrope said with half-closed eyes as if condemning me for feigning innocence.

    Then and there, I lost all motivation to deny any allegations and sat quietly in my own space. Even Ahmed himself was lost in our conversation.

    Picking ourselves from the previous questions, Atil spoke once again with Ahmed.

    "I know this is intrusive of me but, why did you head towards the land of the Gauls? It is quite far from The Kingdom of Ecklan and there should be more opportunities in the fiefdom around your place." Atil curiously asked.

    "It is as you said, we have more opportunities to make leverage within our land, however, it won''t take us further from what we are now. There are a lot of things here in the land of Gauls that are rarely seen in the Kingdom of Ecklan. For instance. the method of using fowl feathers as crafting commodity." As Ahmed cited an example, he looks at my way as I was the one who told him such a crafty excuse.

    "Well, I can see your reasoning and I understand it well. However, upon that topic of the fowl''s feather, wouldn''t the Kingdom of Ecklan provides something similar or even higher of quality?" Atil actively trying to see some motives in Ahmed.

    "That''s not it Atil. This man certainly has good eyes." Elder Uisce said as he interrupted. "Certainly, the Kingdom of Ecklan developed so much that they can raise farm stocks equally or greater of quantity outside of their territory. However, the Kingdom of Ecklan uses livestock as their means of consumption. None would think of using them much more than necessary or rather, they have alternatives. That''s why the fowl of the Tirrheaarn could only compete much in terms of usability, however, since all beings alive within our Kingdom flourishes from the blessing of the faes, we could provide an equally competitive product." Elder Uisce finishes his long speech.

    "The Kingdom of Rousse tends to use larger livestock such as cows for their meat and milk. They are easier to preserve and retains their taste like beef jerky. We rarely keep fowls or anything alike as we live in a landscape unbearable for small critters. Also, fresh products such as meat and vegetables easily spoil in the wave of heat. There are factors to consider when you are a merchant after all. Have you investigate the availability of Tirrheaarn''s product in your land and tests if they last long?" Heliotrope took the turn of bombarding Ahmed some questions.

    "Well, I have been in the business for nearly twenty years now but I am still learning how things work, especially outside of the place I am accustomed to. It may become a liability for me but I have to try out various products in this kingdom. There is the upkeep of weather and season to watch out as the Kingdom of Ecklan could become hot and cold for the entirety of the year." Ahmed converses seriously as each three presented comments and suggestion that each of them pulled from their experiences and knowledge.

    "...Yes." Feeling a little disconnected from the conversation, I blurted.

    I understand the concept of how merchant works. Immersing yourself with the product that you are dealing with should be appropriate as prices for the said product may vary from time to time, customer to customer, season to season.

    It is meeting the demand accordingly to the market trend.

    However, there''s one thing I am quite confused of...

    "I don''t understand it, all of it." I said towards them.

    "...Aster, I think we have already covered this topic once." Heliotrope said whilst looking at me confusedly.

    "No, I mean, you will be selling a product to test it, is what Mister Ahmed said. Shouldn''t be getting feedback from the customer suffice? The market trends do revolves around the customer." I said while tilting my head.

    The three of them look at each other with contrasting difficulties in their eyes. Ahmed immediately turns around and his shoulders are trembling as he tried his hardest not to burst out from laughing.

    "I mean, that''s a simple solution too. If you had a customer try a product that you brought from another land and get an appropriate evaluation, you can see its effectivity as a product." Elder Uisce said as he cleared his throats afterward.

    "They may also give feedback about the quality discrepancy and sustainability without having you do the work yourself. Of course, it would cost you the product itself but at least, you know your way and can assess if the product is worth circulating in the market yet or not." Heliotrope also said her input.

    I see...

    They are too absorbed in their greatness that other''s input was taken aside, specifically, a commoner''s input.

    Of course, it seems that Ahmed realizes this. After all, he is a veteran merchant. He could be listening to them actively for any heads-up.

    "Well, I am going to hit the sack for the night then! Wake me up when it is my turn to watch!" Heliotrope hastily left the scene in which they created themselves.

    "Needless to say, I should also be taking a rest. I am quite exhausted and my capability to think is quite rugged." Elder Uisce said as his excuse and head towards the tent they created earlier.

    "The conversation was quite helpful. I am glad to have followed you. I will also take my night off." Ahmed said with a bellow of a giggle as he walks toward his carriage parked close to the stream of water.

    "I will be staying up. I believe the next one for the shift is you, Aster. I''ll wake you up when it is your turn." Atil told me as he waves a pleasant goodbye.

    "Yes..." I quietly said as I walk towards our carriage where Heliotrope and I will sleep.

    As I climbed up into the carriage, I saw Heliotrope fast asleep while laying on a thick foam for bed while covering her whole body with a blanket like a caterpillar. In my good intention, I quietly laid down beside her and covered myself with a blanket.

    As I close my eyes and try to sleep, I could feel the slight release of stress from my heart as I slowly sank into slumber.

    -------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------

    Fluff...

    A soft sensation assailed my face that ceased my function to breathe properly. As I touch the foreign assailant intercepting my breathing, I realized that it was just Heliotrope''s tail landing on my face.

    It seems that she has been tossing and turning as she sleeps. Shifting her position from beside me to atop me was evident enough.

    I gently slid her off me as to not wake her up. However, as I remember, Heliotrope is nothing of a heavy sleeper so I also factored the possibility that she is awake...

    So I drop her head lightly.

    "Ow!" She yelped in a small and quiet voice.

    "My apologies, but if you were awake, please do not purposely ride atop me. I need to check if it is my turn to watch for the night." I said as I watched Heliotrope untangles her body from mine.

    "Yes, I was awake. Geez, you are so dutiful. I will be going back to sleep then." Heliotrope once again covered herself with a blanket.

    As I confirmed that Heliotrope is not following me with her watchful eyes, I left the carriage and towards the campfire where Atil is keeping on watch.

    I barely made any steps and Atil already noticed me from afar. He then waved his hand to me in which I waved back awkwardly. I made my way towards him and sat on the opposite side of the campfire.

    "I hope you slept well." Atil started a small talk.

    "I think it is already my turn to watch." I said with a default tone.

    "Hmm, well I guess it is almost time. For now, since you woke up a little bit earlier, let''s have a chat." Atil suggested with a smile.

    "I don''t know if I will suffice as a conversation partner, however, I will be glad to." I formally said as I bring up my attention to him.

    "Of course you are. To be honest, I''ve been wanting to talk with you alone." Atil said as he gazes at the starry night sky.

    I also look up and saw the sky unperturbed by dusky clouds as the stars dances in a glimmer. The leaves of the tall trees served as a perfect frame for the unending view of the embodying cosmic allure.

    I can feel the cold night swirling in the place as an occasional gust of wind stroke gently into the land. The smell of the laden forest made the night even more bearable as it doesn''t have many features to disdain.

    Upon all these prided beauties of nature, the moon refuses to peek out from its slumber. But I cannot argue that the moon peeking as a crescent isn''t anywhere near as beautiful as the round and majestic one.

    "How are you, Aster?" Atil abruptly asked.

    "...I, it is a bit complicated. No, I don''t think I am fine." I told Atil as there was no reason to lie. He was just showing genuine concern. I already knew it was about Elder Doiteain.

    "Well, isn''t that natural? You were close to Elder Doiteain, right? It must have been hard for you, seeing someone who raised you to be executed." Atil said, all with his compassion.

    "No...I''ve only known Elder Doiteain for about a month." I bluntly corrected him with a straight face.

    "...That''s surprising. By how you reacted, It felt like you were extremely attached to her." Atil, with a flabbergasted countenance, foretells his assumption.

    "I don''t understand it myself either. It might be because I was starving for affection. I''ve been all alone for most of my life. Elder Doiteain was the first one to show me genuine care. I look up to her as a grandmother." I told Atil, avoiding any topics regarding how I was summoned here. He may or may not know of it after all.

    "Ah...Haha, so, you are like Uisce too." With a stifled chuckle, Atil said so.

    "Elder Uisce?" I repeated the name of the very same man who slammed my head and made me watch Elder Doiteain''s execution. I don''t blame him for getting furious, however, at this moment, I remember the sensation of my face planted on the cold and hard stone railing.

    "Just between you and me, Uisce cried quietly in his room while looking up into the sky. He is so prideful that he''d rather die than let anyone know how frail his heart is." Atil, with an impish smile, told me with a whisper in the wind.

    "That''s... I was under the impression that Elder Uisce is indifferent. Was I entirely wrong?" Elder Uisce didn''t look at Elder Doiteain with any affection in his eyes. Perhaps he was just too good in hiding it?

    "Let''s just say that Uisce prides himself with his pride. He is dutiful and knows his priorities. Overall, he is not a bad man, just a little sour." Atil explained while giving a glance at the tent where Elder Uisce is sleeping.

    "I see. If that is true, it makes me think that he was quite spoiled." I said gently as I can already imagine Elder Uisce frolicking around Elder Doiteain as a child.

    "I can also see that. You, on the other hand, seems so frail yourself. Unlike Heliotrope with eyes as fierce as a beast, you are more of an injured small animal who has taken death''s grace." His voice came out sad and apologetic.

    "I am quite aware. On that note, I was curious if you have taken a liking to me." I asked him.

    "So blunt... I hoped you could have been more discreet about it if you ever found out." Atil confirms his feelings for me, however, I felt surreal.

    "I do not have any intention of becoming someone''s lover for now, especially when I think I do not even deserve anyone." I told Atil how I felt about it, the romantic affection that I tried hard to grasp.

    "Please don''t think like that. It may not be in your best interest but acknowledging what you are right now could make people around you happier. Also, I do admit that I like you, but I cannot bring myself to wholly love you. You see, I am a warrior and I do not know when will I die. Leaving someone dear as you could become my biggest regrets." Atil smirks, using a confrontation, unlike King Cuh who read between the lines. I don''t hate it though.

    I am already aware that the only aspect of I, Aster, could see is my outward appearance. I acknowledge that my current appearance will suit most of the men''s preferences and will be prone to become a romantic interest.

    However, I, Aster, inside is completely hollowed and empty. It may not be the best description I can give to myself but that is how I feel. But, I also know that deep down, even if it was because of my current appearance as Aster, I am happy. I should not contain such feelings bottled.

    That''s why...

    "There''s only one course of action to take so we can settle everything here." I told Atil as I stood up from my seat.

    "Ah, yes, certainly will!" Atil, in a hurry, stood up from his seat too and rushes in front of me and placed one knee on the ground and took my hand.

    "..." I only stared at Atil in anticipation as he also started contemplating words.

    "I, Atilla the Hun, requests your, Aster, hand for marriage. Will you accept my proposal?" It was a huge transition from asking a lover to asking for marriage, but in the end, I have to deal with it appropriately.

    "I am sorry, Atilla the Hun, I reject your proposal to become your wife." I said with a faint smile forming on my lips. Because of such a display, I also felt my cheeks bursting with embarrassment a little. Everything is a first time for me after all.

    From my answer, Atil made a dejected face that got me worried, however, he abruptly stood up from his place and threw both hands in the air, as if accepting defeat.

    "I got rejected! That was fun!" Atil blurted out loud without any regard for the people sleeping in the vicinity.

    "..." I was dumbfounded but felt the surge of Atil''s celebration.

    "Tirheaarn is a wonderful place, really. It will be worth crushing the Empire of Rousse just for this piece of land. Right here, in this place, is where Aster, the subliminal beauty, rejected me." Atil laughs it off as he went back to his seat.

    Atil made clear of his objective, to conquer the Empire of Rousse. It is as what the history of our world said about him, a conqueror with an indomitable thirst for conquering. I''d imagine he''d be more brutal and savage, but I cannot compare this world''s reality with the actual history of my world.

    "Was it really that fun getting rejected?" I asked the joyous Atil.

    "It was quite fun, especially from you. Maybe I will try in two to three years again, well, if we ever meet again." Atil said whilst staring longingly to me. "You are nothing but a dream, my subliminal Aster." He added.

    "I do not think I am qualified to be called sublime. however, if you want to ask me for marriage in the future, I advise you not." I told Atil while I try to hold down my countenance from smiling.

    "We will see about that when the time comes. For now, I think it is time for you to be sleeping, don''t you think? Hit the sack now." Atil advised me to with all smiles.

    "Certainly." I replied whilst turning around started heading back to our carriage where Heliotrope sleeps.

    I once again climbed up the carriage, checked if Heliotrope is still sleeping soundly, and lay down beside her.

    Slowly, as I closed my eyes, I was only filled with joyful thoughts, not only from this night but from all the days I have spent with people who gave me a reason to live. I felt no weariness to the point that I can proudly tell Elder Doiteain that

    I will live for tomorrow and so on.

    Before I finally sunk into a deep slumber, I feel like I forgot something.

 Passage 12: Patronizing Three Letters

    A strong smell of spices and herbs assailed my nose that woke me up. While it smelled appetizing, the odor itself stings my nose and I could not help but promptly cover it. I felt like it was pushing my mind into the edge.

    Feeling the dizzying impact of the odor, I hover my other hand to my side to see if Heliotrope is still sleeping, and to my guess, she is not.

    Having been robbed of my sleep in a quick instance, I bounce off lightly from the thick layer of makeshift bedding I was lying in and observe my surroundings.

    Seeing the ray of light spreading dimly across the land was not surprising and gave me the idea that the morning has just come. Naturally, since I just woke up, the first thing I do is leave the carriage and see everyone or perhaps brush my teeth.

    But the smell is so strong that it made me want to investigate it so I head out.

    I immediately caught glimpse of Elder Uisce, Atil, and Ahmed around the campfire with a steaming metal pot seemingly that has the content, the source of the smell. The three of them noticed me and I shyly waved at them.

    "Good morning..." I said while covering my nose with my hand, muffling my voice as I greeted.

    "Good morning to you too, Aster. Well, it''s glaringly obvious that you are the same as Heliotrope, huh." Atil said whilst pointing over to their far-right.

    "......" I followed where he pointed at and there I saw Heliotrope sitting on a stump while covering her nose with her hands covered by her tail as if she is burrowing her whole face on it.

    We should both have keen noses natural to us Divine Beasts as we have a trait similar to an animal, however, from the looks of horror in her face which is pale, it left me wondering.

    "Hey, Aster!? How are you even taking that thing''s smell so lightly?!" She screeches at me with a high pitch voice, purely out of desperation and anger while pointing at the food inside the pot.

    "No, it has a strong smell but I''ve known this smell beforehand so I am quite used to it, well, before. Now, it kind of stings." Honestly, I felt a little hungry when the familiar smell registers in my brain.

    Maybe because Heliotrope never smelled such food before that she is not used to it. However, for me, it was already registered as consumable so it was a bit bearable for me. Heliotrope''s brain hasn''t confirmed that the smell is actually from food so it must be less bearable for her, at least, she may think It was something even dreadful.

    Out of sheer curiosity, I approach the boiling pot that Ahmed continuously mixes over medium heat. The smell gets stronger but it was the least of my concern as soon as my sight landed on the thick and sticky mess of food.

    "What...meat is this?" I pointed as I can barely see any traces of meat in the brownish roux. "And how long have you been cooking this?" I asked in a rather impolite tone to Ahmed who showed a wry smile.

    "It''s mutton! Dried meat of mutton since we do not have any way to preserve fresh meats. I''ve been cooking this for over an hour now." Ahmed answered without breaking his words as he stirs.

    "It has a manly smell to it. I wonder why someone else seems to be having a problem with it." Elder Uisce made a snarky comment while giving Heliotrope a sidelong glance with a smug.

    "I am not going to even argue over this!" Heliotrope shouted back while turning her back on us.

    The meat was well past overdone. It was cooked for so long that the meat starts falling off from the bone and mixing with the thick soup making it thicker than possible. Even pointing at the fact that they used dried meat makes me dread over the thought of cooking it until it softens up.

    "See, even Aster''s face shows what abomination you three have done! It smells so horrid it made her go pale! She''s usually cool with everything, you know!" Heliotrope shouted again at a standstill.

    "It''s...for another reason actually but..." I muttered to myself, not wanting them to hear my comment. I feel horrible for the meat that got banished into slimy bits so I will faithfully eat it so there wouldn''t be any waste.

    After a couple of more banter from Heliotrope and Elder Uisce and small talk between Atil and I, Ahmed took the pot out of the fire after fifteen more minutes of stirring.

    He fetches bowls to pour the raving food that is not quite identical to the food that I had in my mind the first time I smelled it. The food made a plopping sound as it landed on the bowl as Ahmed poured it.

    After that, he handed me one with a big grin.

    "Umm...how did you learn to...um...cook this?" I asked while looking at my bowl with the food as my breakfast. The smell started settling down for me but it is still quite a punch for my nose.

    "My wife once met a foreigner who came from the far east, taught her the recipe and cooked it for me. It''s called curry and I loved it to the point that I had my wife teach me how to cook it." He said with a proud smile.

    "I see...then I will taste it. For the record, how good are you at cooking?" I asked timidly as I received the bowl with piping hot curry devoid of any visible meat.

    "I am quite familiar with grilling and roasting meat, however, this is my first time cooking this. Well, I had my wife taught me to do it so I am confident about it." Ahmed said as he handed out portions for the others.

    "I was just wondering if your religion is okay with this?" I asked with the knowledge that his religion is similar to Islam.

    "It is not, but I already settled in the Kingdom of Ecklan. I have to convert into the religion my wife practices or else we will be meeting troubles left and right. Besides that, I am also a traveling merchant and I cannot choose what I eat in certain situations. My environment won''t bend to my practices, especially places like the Rousse Empire and the Tirheaarn Kingdom." Ahmed, seemingly honest with his words, is now on a better light in my mind.

    I never think ill of Ahmed from the outset of our initial meeting up until now. For what reason he pursued a life outside of his kingdom or country?

    It was really simple and pure.

    It is because he found someone and made a family. It became his reason to live and that is what I can truly call simply beautiful. He has a fulfilling life together with his wife and children. He is kind and simply devoted to his family that turning back from his former religion simply became a lighthearted talk for a casual conversation.

    I am quite jealous but happy for him.

    "Family..." I whispered to myself as I look at my food while trying to think of a scenario of me having a family.

    "..." Atil intensely stares at me with gleaming eyes. It seems he caught what I''ve just said and made an appeal with his gaze.

    I ignored him.

    We''ve already had a word about this just hours ago.

    "I''ll help myself with the food." I said as I scoop up the food with a spoon. It made a weird sticky sound and the spoon got heavy all of the sudden with its newfound contents.

    Enduring the smell and the stares that ensues because I am the first one who has the actual curiosity to taste it, I put a spoonful in my made and immediately, the flavor burst into my mouth.

    The curry is definitely there as slight spiciness flares my tongue up and the mixes of herb made a jolly degree of tastes. The taste of the mutton is also there and roughly mixes as mush in the curry.

    The taste is fine and all, however, there''s a huge problem.

    "..." I can feel my eyes tearing up as I prematurely put the food on my mouth and now it''s hot and the mush of the food starts putting a strain on my jaw because it was so hard to chew. It felt like a piece of chewing gum, but masticating ten of them at the same time.

    "Aster, spit it out, right now!" Heliotrope shouted with widened eyes as she starts rocking my body back and forth.

    "Hey, don''t shake her like that!" Elder Uisce said as he also into action.

    "That seems painful!" Atil commented as he panics trying to find water for me to drink.

    However, I didn''t wait on any of them to relieve me of this labor so I made a big gulp to swallow the food whole. Good thing it flowed smoothly on my throat and didn''t make me gag. I am still in tears though...

    All three of them with Ahmed as an exception looks at me with eyes of disbelief as if they have just witnessed a freak show.

    "Besides the strong smell, it was tasty and full of flavor with the right spiciness. I recommend eating in small bites." I gave my verdict as I start scooping a smaller bite this time.

    "You...do the most unexpected things, you know." Heliotrope said in a low voice while shaking her head left and right.

    "Unexpected...bizarre would be more accurate to describe her. Did you teach her to be this hardcore?!" Elder Uisce threw in remarks I overlook.

    "Surely your oversized brain would think twice to swallow that too, right?" Heliotrope replied sarcastically.

    "Unlike you, I find this quite appetizing." Elder Uisce said as he takes a mouthful of the gooey curry whilst sprouting a smug at Heliotrope.

    However, unlike Elder Uisce''s expected outcome, his countenance was immediately painted with redness and what seems like steam started coming out from his mouth.

    The pouch of water that Atil planned on handing to me was immediately snatched by Elder Uisce and started pouring its content into his mouth.

    "That was hot it scalded my tongue! By Urst, I felt like my tongue dipped into Goddess Cerridwen Cauldron!" Elder Uisce exclaimed with a face comparable to a bull seeing red.

    "Hahahaha! Like a critter bit its foot! Someone seems to have a cat tongue among us! It''s terrifyingly hilarious!" Not missing the chance, Heliotrope chides in with poetic insults.

    "I''d be sticking up a foot up your mouth but your beauty spare you of such grievance." Finding no rebuttal, Elder Uisce relented the round of banter to Heliotrope.

    "Flattery won''t win you another round." Heliotrope calmly replied accompanying it with a smug.

    After the banter, Heliotrope and Elder Uisce kept to themselves while eating the curry with difficult faces as each of them has their peeves about the food.

    "Well...this is quite a sight..." Atil muttered to himself with a bemused smile.

    "Certainly is so. Isn''t it wonderful when they show so much passion for eating food I prepared with so much care?" Ahmed said while eating his portion.

    "That passion completely missed its mark..." I whispered to myself.

    Atil caught wind of my words and laughs to himself trying to stifle it. Ahmed turned to Atil and me with a slightly confused countenance before shrugging and returning to his meal.

    As the curry cooked by Ahmed cools down a little bit, the richness of the taste becomes even more palatable. There was a slight spiciness but was easily replaced by the salty yet sweet combination of the mutton and herbs mixed with it.

    The clash of the spices inside my mouth spews a minty exhale from my nose that was both refreshing and nauseating. It was indeed quite a rare experience for me.

    The same thing could not be said towards Heliotrope and Elder Uisce who started competing for who is faster to consume their meal, which of course, mixed in with various facial expressions through the sheer tediousness of the task.

    I guess dignity has become secondary to their petty match as they forefront competitiveness.

    "You two get along so well! It reminds me of my daughters back home when they always fight over the small stuff." Heartily said by Ahmed with a bellowing giggle.

    "By the name of the faes, I am going to hound you with curses till you get dehydrated if you dare say those words one more time!" Elder Uisce snaps in a serious tone.

    "I could say the same thing! I am going to brazenly pray for bad luck to rain down upon you, wishing you stub your toe twice each and out of the day." Heliotrope chimes in with a frightening tone knowing that she is capable of it.

    "Eeeep! I can''t have both! Please spare me!" Ahmed brought himself down and kneeled.

    "Spare the man! That was just a hearty joke." Atil defended Atil, however, he is hiding his smirk under the cover of the bowl of curry.

    It was another tirade of back and forth. Waves of laughter and petty insults are thrown here and there that it echoes throughout the forest.

    It was nothing sort of malicious fight or pitying laughter, it was just a normal morning with people having breakfast as peaceful as the sea of the forest surrounding us.

    Seeing the spectacle in front of me, a sudden sensation erupted in me. It was a sensation that I hadn''t felt for what like an eternity.

    "Fu...fuu...ha...haha...Hahahaha!" At first, it was just a stifled giggle but before I realize it, it came, a burst of laughter coming right from my heart. "Hahaha! Ku...hahahahaha!" It just keeps on coming, the emotion that I completely forgot.

    I just really find it hilarious, this situation.

    It is as if I just realized that I have already escaped and freed myself from the shackles of my former self. To be able to enjoy such peaceful commotion, I never thought of it in my lifetime.

    "Hahahaha! Fu...fuu...hahahaha!" I couldn''t contain myself. It was all too ironic and hilarious, I am laughing at the past me for not enjoying such moment with these people. I cannot pity my past self nor I can give her a shred of this happiness, however, I will indulge myself at this moment for her.

    For the next moment, I found myself being gawk at by everyone around me. All of them expressed an extremely uncomfortable countenance as they stare at me. I was able to stifle what left of my laughter and began examining the situation.

    Heliotrope has her jaw slack as she furrowed her brows in an attempt to fully comprehend what just happened. In contrast to Heliotrope, Elder Uisce has his mouth shut in a frown while averting his gaze.

    Even Atil covered his face with his hand not to show any emotion. The only one who doesn''t show reaction was Ahmed.

    "..." I stare quizzically at everyone present around the campfire.

    "Aster, is it okay for me to ask you an extremely important question right now?" Heliotrope, recovering from her daze, asked me with a tone of urgency.

    "It''s...fine?" I was caught off guard by the sudden question, however, since Heliotrope, the person I know who exhibits so much pride, meekly asked my permission to question me, I had no way of declining.

    "How often do you find yourself laughing...?" She asked whilst doing her best not to lose eye contact with me.This book''s true home is on another platform. Check it out there for the real experience.

    "For as long as I can remember, the last time I''ve laughed this hard is when I was a child." I said as that memory started racing inside my head.

    As far as my memory goes, my parents started agonizing me with studies and extracurricular activities when I was five years old. From then on, it was just days after days that I get berated and pushed to my limit.

    All for the sake of standing up to their elite status in high society.

    However, I can still remember that time when a stray bird came flying down on the veranda of my room when I was seven years old.

    It was just nothing but a canary but its visit that day held meaning to my heart. The freedom of a bird is a lot better than my situation.

    Then and there, I laughed at the irony that was brought into my face.

    I attempted to keep the canary with me in hopes to have a space of freedom in my world, however, the next day, I found out my parents had it killed.

    I didn''t get sad for the bird but I found it regrettable that I wasn''t able to keep the small fragment of freedom the canary brought to me even for a couple of days.

    Remembering it erupts another streak of laughter from me as I find it ironic or rather, extremely pitiable.

    "Is something that bothers you?" I asked audibly to show my concern over this matter.

    "There is! If I were to describe it, your laugh sounded like an empress that was able to take her seat back in the empire with her plot running in the shadows and had her plans going smoothly to overthrow the whole nation with fire and poison scented with the burning carcass of your fallen enemies!" An elaborate description by Heliotrope that sounded nothing out of fiction.

    "To an arguable degree, Aster sounded more like a queen that steps upon the masses that garnered both praises and hate that saw the pile of incandescent abomination that is the populace that couldn''t measure to even a worm." Elder Uisce chimes an as elaborate description with Heliotrope.

    "Can''t you guys just say she sounded so haughty?" Atil remarked with an extremely perplexed countenance.

    "My kindred Atil, it does not suffice to just say haughty, at the very at least but I agree that they did spring out unneeded elaboration." Ahmed said while scooping a second serving of his curry with a delight.

    "Was my laugh...really horrible?" I said, dejected while looking away.

    "We don''t want to discourage you such expression, however, you should be aware of how it sounded!" Heliotrope immediately tried to comfort me.

    "you mean it''s so terrifying that I should keep it in check?" I probed a question.

    "I know your level of intelligence, Aster! At this point, I already knew you are somewhat messing with me!" Heliotrope caught my little part of the fun that I only smiled faintly.

    With food in hand, we ate in the morning peacefully with all smiles. I was driven with a joyful sensation that I never had before and for momentarily, I was able to set aside my woes that weighing down my mind.

    I was able to bring myself into the conversation, keeping in mind how this life started reaching out to me.

    I am still worried, but I am aware that it is a necessity in the path of wandering I am planning to take.

    -------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------

    After an hour, we decided to finish the pointless banters and talks to start a serious discussion about our pathways suggested by Elder Uisce.

    "I am going to cut this short. Heliotrope and Aster, abandon your travel towards the Kingdom of Madd, towards Queen Seifer''s territory, and recourse towards the Kingdom of Ecklan." Elder Uisce looked at us with adamant and unwavering eyes.

    "Bold of you to assume that we will obediently comply with your request. It will take you two or three reasoning to recourse." Heliotrope firmly sets her foot down with her counter-reasoning.

    "I am quite aware of how cautious you are and your words are plausible voice questioning. However, what I am about to tell the two of you is the reasoning Atil and I confounded and agreed upon." Elder Uisce stood up and walk towards me and Heliotrope.

    "We are listening." Heliotrope and I nodded in unison to confirm Elder Uisce that we are open for discussion.

    Seemingly found his cue, Atil stood up while Elder Uisce sat back down with a huff.

    "There might be a huge possibility that the Rousse Empire may track the two of you down, especially Heliotrope. The possibility is low, but we rather not risk it." Atil explained that even made Heliotrope nodded in agreement.

    "I do not have any talent in magic. Aster doesn''t have any aptitude in controlling the Faes. It only means that the two of us are susceptible to such occurrence." Heliotrope hypothesized in which she met with an approving gaze. "I see, you guys are hiding an army within that kingdom!" Heliotrope followed up.

    "There are various reasons why we are here in the forest of Tirrheaarn in the first place. Cover out tracks, recruit potential ally, and investigate the movement of the Empire of Rousse." Atil explained while turning a gaze at Ahmed.

    "I heard nothing." Ahmed said, feigning ignorance while cleaning up the camp.

    "Is it really fine to tell us this? I thought Elder Uisce don''t have a part on this." I asked while looking at Elder Uisce.

    "I do not. But I didn''t exactly say that they are doing covert operations under my nose. He and I have different objectives but at this point in time, we have the same means." Elder Uisce shrugs before sprouting a confident smile.

    Atil came all the way here to cover their tracks and cannot afford a minuscule threat to get their cover blown. True to their objectives, Heliotrope and I are considered a threat in blowing their operations.

    "As much as I''d like to make my claim for anything, I find no guarantee that we will not be tracked. Of course, even if we push through in getting to the Kingdom of Madd, chances are even though slim, that we will be pulled into the war." Heliotrope knowingly acknowledge Atil''s concern.

    "I am grateful for your understanding. The second reason why we wanted the two of you to recourse is the living condition within the Kingdom of Madd." Atil said whilst making a complicated countenance.

    "Living condition? Was it bad?" I asked while tilting my head.

    "The economy isn''t exactly bad...but...the place itself is a den of red light districts. It will be the best way to earn a living there." Atil explained.

    "What''s a red light district?" I asked with eyes quizzically pondering on the words.

    When I asked that, everyone''s faces drop in unison.

    "Wait...you mean to say you do not have an idea of what happens in a red light district?" Atil clarified with me.

    "...Is it a place with red lamps?" I answered bluntly.

    "It''s a place for a sexual favors in exchange for anything with monetary value. It''s a job that prostitutes and gypsies alike to take. They get paid for sleeping with men. You could say it''s a job with no dignity, all fun." Elder Uisce explained to me with great disinterest.

    "I don''t know much about the Kindom of Madd''s economy, that was a good heads up. Now I don''t want to go there." Heliotrope breathed a sigh as she leans on a tree.

    "How do they live with that?" I directed a question towards Atil.

    "It pays well, especially if the girl is someone the customer prefers. Not to mention, fresh virgin girls fetch a high prices." This time, it was Ahmed who answered my question. "But do note that prostitutes are frowned upon by society." He added.

    My ignorance about the red light district is a shameful one, however, I am aware of the negative stigma prostitutes receive from the people of upstanding society.

    If it does pay well, I could consider such a thing, given that this body that I have should be untouched. As long as we do not go in the--

    "Hey, if I ever caught you considering such thing again, I am going to slap you hard on the face. Never considering doing it." I found myself disturb in my thoughts by Heliotrope as she gave me the angriest glare for a while giving an iron grip on my shoulder.

    "I''m sorry..." I apologize. If Heliotrope said so, then I will not pursue such an occupation.

    "You better be. I will not tolerate such an act." Her face is mixed with anger and concern.

    I can tell that Heliotrope, even if in her narcissistic attitude, knows how to give me value. I should not forget that.

    "You are an untouched asset I like having around." Heliotrope followed up with a heavy sigh as she looks at me with eyes engrossed in anger.

    "I don''t know how both of your minds work but that was an incredible insight into Aster''s psychology, Heliotrope." Atil said with a frozen smile, probably flabbergasted at what just happened.

    "She''s really smart but lacks common sense in some areas." Heliotrope spat those words.

    I easily accepted those words.

    "Well, moving on, the third reason is specifically why we want you to head to the Kingdom of Ecklan. It''s--" Before Atil could continue with his explanation, Elder Uisce cuts him off.

    "It''s because the two of you will be breaking the balance of the war, no, this whole world, throwing it into utter chaos. This is no exaggeration on my part." Elder Uisce stated with eyes glued specifically to me and Heliotrope.

    "...And you think the people of the Kingdom of Ecklan won''t take notice of us? We stand out too much and our secrets can be laid down in the broad daylight easily." Heliotrope snaps with a snarky question.

    I do not know how Heliotrope or I could throw this world in disarray. At least, I believed that much as the two of us cannot use magic commonplace in this world or Faes that the Gauls are proficient at.

    As we have learned recently, we, the divine beast or so what the people of this world called us, have a huge effect on basically the karma of people around us. The laid it out in a simple explanation depending on my understanding, Heliotrope is the Child of Fortune, in which she bequeaths luck everywhere she goes. On the other hand, I, Aster, is the Child of Misfortune. will only bring calamity everywhere I go.

    Right now, I am serving as a counterforce for Heliotrope''s excessive release of good karma and likewise, she is repelling mine.

    "You look unsure of what we meant, Aster." Elder Uisce called out to me with an extremely displeased countenance. As such expression didn''t sit well with me, I was taken back a little.

    "...Yes, I am quite at loss." I answered honestly as I was being stared down.

    "Alright, I can already grasp what kind of mentality you possess and frankly, you are way scarier than I thought." Elder Uisce stresses the last sentence as if to grind that fact to my face.

    "...I''m sorry." Unsure, I apologize.

    "If you still haven''t figured out, let me give you a scenario. Imagine we bring Heliotrope back to the Empire of Rousse and we toss you at the Kingdom of Ecklan." Elder Uisce, undisturbed, created a scenario I am extremely opposed.

    "The Empire of Rousse...will gain back Heliotrope, the one who is the very being of fortune herself..." I addressed Heliotrope in a manner of importance from the Rousse perspective.

    "That is correct. Now you, Aster, is in the Kingdom of Ecklan, with no counterforce for your onslaught of misfortune, will stay there. Imagine how things will go down." Elder Uisce grips the hem of his robe as he spoke, possibly imagining the worst-case scenario.

    I get it now. I, undoubtedly, will bring great misfortune to the Kingdom of Ecklan while the Empire will once again flourish. If that scenario happens, the Empire of Rousse will gain enough power and resources to attack the Kingdom of Ecklan.

    "I understand now, however, if the people of the Kingdom of Ecklan finds out that I am the source of misfortune, all they need to do is to kill me." I answered as a conjecture to the thought.

    "You still don''t get it. If you and Heliotrope are separated, you two are invincible. Heliotrope will just luck her self out of trouble or pinch while you will bring drastic misfortune to people the brings you pain. Your Karmas will serve as your automatic defense." Elder Uisce shook his head.

    "...Then..." I uttered weakly.

    "If you and Heliotrope are together, that''s where the two of you are the most vulnerable, however, you two bring no threat." Elder Uisce explained with Heliotrope nodding in agreement, albeit with gloom on her countenance.

    "Are you certain with all that you have said?" I asked, trying to find a doubt within Elder Uisce''s words.

    "I am not, however, scenarios depict such as yours, the brought down the regime of King Cuh, to be proven true. Even though we have planned methodically, it was all rushed due to the karma you brought upon us. That, I am certain." Elder Uisce''s merciless words rang into my ear.

    I...?

    It was me...?

    "You and Heliotrope aren''t just a threat to the surrounding kingdom. The two of you are a threat to humanity, objectively speaking." Elder Uisce stood up and heads toward Ahmed.

    "If that is true...then...wouldcan''t things be better if I wasn''t summoned at all?" I asked with a weak voice.

    "No, you are needed. For one, you became the other half of that pesky girl there, though I will admit that your appearance and pulling Heliotrope here opened an opportunity for us as the Empire of Rousse started showing vulnerability." Elder Uisce smirked by the end of his words.

    "We are still in danger, what are you talking about?" Heliotrope snaps a comment at Elder Uisce.

    What Heliotrope said was true. It is as Elder Uisce said, the two of us are the most vulnerable when together.

    It is the perfect opportunity to take us out of the picture.

    "I understand that that''s why this guy is conveniently here." Elder Uisce grinned as he patted Ahmed''s shoulder twice.

    "Me?!" Ahmed exclaimed with a surprised face. "I see, there are things I need to arrange but I can instantaneously guarantee their safety." Ahmed added as he already saw through the idea.

    "That''s a peddler for you, ideas struck you like lightning." Elder Uisce grinned. "Well, at this point in time, you can''t decline us now or there will be consequences." Elder Uisce grinned wider.

    "This is a tight spot for me but I will do what I can so please don''t threaten me!" Ahmed pleaded as he took out a parchment from his pocket. Well, I am in a bind so this helps out too." Ahmed confirmed.

    At the bizarre situation or rather, sudden turn of event, I could only tilt my head in utter confusion. Heliotrope and Atil followed as they have a quizzical look on their faces.

    "What? I thought you knew about this!" Heliotrope screeches at Atil.

    "Why are you mad at me?! I was just about to think that you already knew what will happen since your foresight of the circumstances is exceptionally accurate!" Atil answered in a panic.

    Atil and Heliotrope immediately snap a stare at me.

    "...No idea." I said as I shook my head.

    The three of us watch Elder Uisce and Ahmed talk among themselves while Ahmed writes on the parchment he took out earlier. After writing the parchment full, Ahmed took out two more parchments and starts stroking his hand with graceful penmanship.

    Heliotrope, Atil, and I were left with remarkable curiosity as we observe the two with quizzical stares. Occasionally, Ahmed and Elder Uisce will have a small banter regarding what they need to write on the parchment, however, they made it clear that it involves Heliotrope and me.

    After a while, Ahmed and Elder Uisce finished their talk and Ahmed immediately comes up to me and Heliotrope.

    "So, what''s up?" Heliotrope asks while staring at Ahmed, whilst, covering her nose that I also imitated.

    "I believe my proposal will be beneficial for everyone here. I have an offer to make and I am sure you will love it." Ahmed said as he handed Heliotrope three rolled up parchments. "They are letters. Please read them and inspect that as you wish." Ahmed added.

    "You two made statements in this letters without input from me and Aster? I can only see this as suspicious but I will read it." Heliotrope reluctantly agreed with a pout.

    Heliotrope opens the parchments in question and immediately reads it at top speed. Meanwhile, even as I look at it, having a bottom of the barrel knowledge of this world''s lexicon, I gave up trying to decipher the words.

    After ten minutes of reading through the statements, Heliotrope''s face went from being idly curious to a rage.

    "Thou art looking down on me or thou art patronizing us?! Don''t make fun of thee, fool!" Heliotrope shouted as she slams the parchments on Ahmed''s face.

    Heliotrope completely exploded on Ahmed and her way of speaking has reverted in a more commanding, or rather, a voice of someone who knows how to stand atop others. Ahmed picked up the parchments before woefully looking at Elder Uisce.

    "Say, she doesn''t seem pleased..." Ahmed said as he hid behind Elder Uisce as Heliotrope''s glares at both of them majestically enraged.

    "That''s expected! You think this will pass on easier than you thought?" Elder Uisce calmly said but there''s bullet of sweats forming on his forehead.

    "She''s angry! She''s really angry that the way she speaks changed!" Ahmed pointed out as he nearly grovels at the sight of the furious Heliotrope.

    "It''s probably how she truly speaks, an authoritarian figure, I must say." Elder Uisce concluded while having a staring match with Heliotrope.

    "Thou wants an explanation for such an impudent act!" Heliotrope demanded.

    "If I may speak my opinion, considering any oversight, it was an appropriate compromise." Elder Uisce''s tone was subdued but still voices out as compelling.

    At this point, I recalled how Heliotrope lives in a completely different world than me, that she does not acknowledge anyone else as her equal as she was at the top of everyone.

    Heliotrope, being in this place is just a whim that turned into a commitment. I know that the commitment I mentioned is completely tied to me.

    "Then, I do not need to hear an explanation from you, rather, I will take Aster''s thoughts regarding this matter." Heliotrope, calming down and reverting to her former way of speaking, directed a sight at me.

    "I am unable to read what was written on the parchment." I said while sinking my head, feeling embarrassed about my illiteracy of their language.

    "Fool, I am aware of your circumstances. I just need your thoughts about it." Heliotrope beamed a sincere smile at me.

    Troubled as it is, I took the parchment from Ahmed who is also in the middle of the crossfire. I timidly open the parchment and upon closer look, I could read some of the letters, however, none made sense to me.

    "Let me help you." Atil said as he took the parchments off my hand. "I want to read what''s written on it too." He added as he smiles.

    "Ah, thank you..." I thanked Atil.

    Atil. before reading, sat next to me and holds the parchment in front of us. He was rewarded with a death glare from Heliotrope and he tried to shake it off.

    "The first letter states that Heliotrope and Aster will gain favor from the peddler Ahmed, who is a famous merchant in the Kingdom of Ecklan. You two will be acknowledged as his new employees and will be given a pass to enter towns and cities at your leisure. Ahmed nominates Heliotrope and Aster as his new apprentices entrusted with delivery to his firm located at the capital. That''s the gist of the first letter." Atil said as he rolled the first parchment and handed it to me.

    It was an introductory letter that favors us to have access to any cities and towns in the Kingdom of Ecklan, thus, giving us free rein to travel around whilst giving us adequate reason to hide our identity.

    "The second letter compromises of instruction to Ahmed''s business firm associates. It clearly states that Heliotrope and Aster will be a top priority. It doesn''t say anything about your secrets but it is implicitly telling that they cannot pry anything about the two of you. With the introduction, Heliotrope and Aster will be treated as important as Ahmed himself." Atil reads.

    The two letters in front are outright patronizing, as Heliotrope stated earlier. I can sense no ill intentions behind these letters but it will come with a price. Albeit there are no reasons to be worried about our monetary assets yet, spending on accommodations is worrisome.

    We are dealing with a merchant after all, whether his skill in the market is insufferable or one of the best. Plus, Ahmed seems like a man worthy of trust even in Heliotrope¡¯s standard.

    ¡°I am sorry Heliotrope. Frankly, I want to have a good acquaintanceship with Ahmed. We could benefit under his protection.¡± I said to Heliotrope while casting down a gaze.

    ¡°I understand your reasoning, however, you do realize that we need to pull out a portion of our leftover assets. Doubting him at this point should be hard with all the threats laid down on him. But besides that, frankly, this conversation is moving too fast and as I said earlier, these men will be patronizing us with a simple letter. Whether to doubt that too or not is a question that can be answered through going with this plan.¡± Heliotrope gave her own opinion, contradicting and complimenting my conclusion.

    Are we certain this plan is foolproof? Ahmed may be honest and valiant with his words but we need to look at the extremities, especially towards his firm.

    ¡°Um, I am just saying but, Elder Uisce agreed to pay half of the amount needed for my service. That means I am cutting down the money I will ask of you needed to do the operations behind.¡± Ahmed raises his hand while gleefully explaining.

    ¡°Since I was the one who suggested such a plan, I will take responsibility for half of your initial problem. This is as far as my help will go.¡± Elder Uisce gave Ahmed¡¯s words reinforcement.

    ¡°That¡¯s the reason for my caution. This was an abrupt idea and you want an answer ready at the moment¡¯s notice. Your tweedling head believes that we won¡¯t be asking questions about this matter as if we are a child in mentality.¡± Heliotrope took the bits out of my lips in better words.

    ¡°Everything is in your advantage! How difficult is that to comprehend?!¡± Elder Uisce, popping a vein on his forehead, argued back.

    The conditions or our advantages over the situation are not at fault. The one rejecting the notion is none other than Heliotrope herself given her nature. Truly, even I would be dubious of it, however, the authenticity of their intentions are heartfelt.

    The reason I agreed with Heliotrope in rejecting the compromise mentally was that I knew this would happen. Her impossibly high-end pride wouldn¡¯t bow down to something like this.

    I would have never done something like this in the past but I cowardly steep through this conversation with Heliotrope¡¯s temper tantrum.

    ¡°Aster and I don¡¯t need any protection. As it is, the two of us are enough to keep each other safe. Trying to make us owe you is seemingly distasteful.¡± Heliotrope scoffed before giving Elder Uisce a stink eye.

    ¡°Fine¡­¡± Elder Uisce threw his hands up in resignation. ¡°Advantage or disadvantage, none of those matters to you. Your pride genuinely steps over mine. Just how spoiled and rotten are you?¡± Elder Uisce remarks only gained a smirk from Heliotrope.

    ¡°Indeed, you could say Aster was the most level headed among us for riding into my insane rants and abrupt decision.¡± Elder Uisce and Heliotrope looks at me.

    It was painful to be stared like I was a criminal has gotten away from my crimes. It was no surprise that Heliotrope caught on to me feigning ignorance.

    ¡°Well, isn¡¯t it fine to disregard the second letter and only acknowledge the first and third letter?¡± Atil suddenly voices out his thoughts as he read the third letter in silence.

    ¡°I was also thinking about that as it sounds more fun.¡± Heliotrope broke out in a grin.

    ¡°That¡¯s the part I don¡¯t want to consider but I am threatened! Please don¡¯t be too hard on me!¡± Ahmed shouted in utter defiance.

    I tiled my head in confusion. Even Elder Uisce shows a smile.

    ¡°Well, it was nothing but loss for Ahmed at this point. It¡¯s nothing of monetary in sense, however¡­¡± Elder Uisce glances at Ahmed.

    ¡°My life is actually on the line. I asked utmost caution¡­for my sake.¡± Ahmed broke out in cold sweat.

    I prodded at Atil hastily with my fingers to read the last letter. I suddenly had the urge to pick up the pace.

    ¡°Calm down! I already kmow it so you don¡¯t have to be pushy.¡± Atil smiled at me.

    ¡°I am kind of left out so please tell me the contents.¡± I said as I look up to him.

    ¡°This¡­what¡¯s this?! You have this luxury all to yourself!?¡± Atil shouted at Heliotrope while pointing at me hysterically with a flustered countenance. Heliotrope only returned a smug.

    Naturally, I tilted my head, confused.

    ¡°Pardon but I don¡¯t quite get the commotion. Is there something on my face?¡± I asked while staring directly at Atil with anxiousness building up in my chest.

    ¡°Don¡¯t mind my flippant reaction. For now, Aster, the third letter, yes.¡± Atil shifted the conversation altogether about the third letter.

    ¡°¡­¡± I glued a stare towards Atil, giving my attention towards him.

    ¡°The third letter specifies that both Heliotrope and Aster are to be accommodated by none other than Ahmed¡¯s wife, Helena, in their territory. As it said, you two will be taking up indefinite residence at Ahmed¡¯s house under the care of his wife. I take it you and Heliotrope will trust Helena more than the firm.¡± Atil blatantly smiled.

    ¡°This is why I don¡¯t like that suggestion.¡± Ahmed said in lamentation.

    ¡°Two unfamiliar girls taking up residency in your house with your approval, I bet your wife is going to have a time of her life planning what to shout at you. This is bound to become exciting.¡± Heliotrope said with a villainous smile.

    That morning, I felt bad for Ahmed.